The Plant Hunters, by Captain Mayne Reid. 

The Plant Hunters--by Captain Mayne Reid

CHAPTER ONE. 

THE PLANT-HUNTER. 

"A Plant-Hunter! what is that?

"We have heard of fox-hunters, of deer-hunters, of bear andbuffalo-hunters, of lion-hunters, and of `boy-hunters;' of aplant-hunter never. 

"Stay! Truffles are plants. Dogs are used in finding them; and thecollector of these is termed a truffle-hunter. Perhaps this is what theCaptain means?"

No, my boy reader. Something very different from that. My plant-hunteris no fungus-digger. His occupation is of a nobler kind thancontributing merely to the capricious palate of the gourmand. To hislabours the whole civilised world is indebted--yourself among the rest. Yes, you owe him gratitude for many a bright joy. For the varied sheenof your garden you are indebted to him. The gorgeous dahlia that nodsover the flower-bed--the brilliant peony that sparkles on the parterre--the lovely camelia that greets you in the greenhouse, --the kalmias, theazaleas, the rhododendrons, the starry jessamines, the gerania, and athousand other floral beauties, are, one and all of them, the gifts ofthe plant-hunter. By his agency England--cold cloudy England--hasbecome a garden of flowers, more varied in species and brighter in bloomthan those that blossomed in the famed valley of Cashmere. Many of thenoble trees that lend grace to our English landscape, --most of thebeautiful shrubs that adorn our villas, and gladden the prospect fromour cottage-windows, are the produce of his industry. But for him, manyfruits, and vegetables, and roots, and berries, that garnish your tableat dinner and dessert, you might never have tasted. But for him thesedelicacies might never have reached your lips. A good word, then, forthe plant-hunter!

And now, boy reader, in all seriousness I shall tell you what I mean bya "plant-hunter. " I mean a person who devotes all his time and labourto the collection of rare plants and flowers--in short, one who makesthis occupation his _profession_. These are not simply "botanists"--though botanical knowledge they must needs possess--but, rather, whathas hitherto been termed "botanical collectors. "

Though these men may not stand high in the eyes of the scientificworld--though the closet-systematist may affect to underrate theircalling, I dare boldly affirm that the humblest of their class has donemore service to the human race than even the great Linnaeus himself. They are, indeed, the botanists of true value, who have not onlyimparted to us a knowledge of the world's vegetation, but have broughtits rarest forms before our very eyes--have placed its brightest flowersunder our very noses, as it were--flowers, that but for them had beenstill "blushing unseen, " and "wasting their sweetness on the desertair. "

My young reader, do not imagine that I have any desire to underrate themerits of the scientific botanist. No, nothing of the sort. I am onlydesirous of bringing into the foreground a class of men whose servicesin my opinion the world has not yet sufficiently acknowledged--I meanthe botanical collectors--the _plant-hunters_. 

It is just possible that you never dreamt of the existence of such aprofession or calling, and yet from the earliest historic times therehave been men who followed it. There were plant-collectors in the daysof Pliny, who furnished the gardens of Herculaneum and Pompeii; therewere plant-collectors employed by the wealthy mandarins of China, by theroyal sybarites of Delhi and Cashmere, at a time when our semi-barbarousancestors were contented with the wild flowers of their native woods. But even in England the calling of the plant-hunter is far from beingone of recent origin. It dates as early as the discovery andcolonisation of America; and the names of the Tradescants, the Bartrams, and the Catesbys--true plant-hunters--are among the most respected inthe botanical world. To them we are indebted for our tulip-trees, ourmagnolias, our maples, our robinias, our western _platanus_, and a hostof other noble trees, that already share the forest, and contest withour native species, the right to our soil. 

At no period of the world has the number of plant-hunters been so greatas at present. Will you believe it, hundreds of men are engaged in thisnoble and useful calling? Among them may be found representatives ofall the nations of Europe--Germans in greatest number; but there areSwedes and Russ as well, Danes and Britons, Frenchmen, Spaniards, andPortuguese, Swiss and Italians. They may be found pursuing theiravocation in every corner of the world--through the sequestered passesof the Rocky Mountains, upon the pathless prairies, in the deepbarrancas of the Andes, amid the tangled forests of the Amazon and theOrinoco, on the steppes of Siberia, in the glacier valleys of theHimalaya--everywhere--everywhere amid wild and savage scenes, where theuntrodden and the unknown invite to fresh discoveries in the world ofvegetation. Wandering on with eager eyes, scanning with scrutiny everyleaf and flower--toiling over hill and dale--climbing the steep cliff--wading the dank morass or the rapid river--threading his path throughthorny thicket, through "chapparal" and "jungle"--sleeping in the openair--hungering, thirsting, risking life amidst wild beasts, and wildermen, --such are a few of the trials that chequer the life of theplant-hunter. 

From what motive, you will ask, do men choose to undergo such hardshipsand dangers?

The motives are various. Some are lured on by the pure love ofbotanical science; others by a fondness for travel. Still others arethe _employes_ of regal or noble patrons--of high-born botanicalamateurs. Not a few are the emissaries of public gardens andarboretums; and yet another few--perchance of humbler names and morelimited means, though not less zealous in their well-beloved calling, --are collectors for the "nursery. "

Yes; you will no doubt be astonished to hear that the plain "seedsman"at the town end, who sells you your roots and bulbs and seedlings, keepsin his pay a staff of plant-hunters--men of botanical skill, whotraverse the whole globe in search of new plants and flowers, that maygratify the heart and gladden the eyes of the lovers of floral beauty. 

Need I say that the lives of such men are fraught with adventures andhair-breadth perils? You shall judge for yourself when I have narratedto you a few chapters from the experience of a young Bavarianbotanist, --Karl Linden--while engaged in a _plant-hunting_ expedition tothe Alps of India--the stupendous mountains of the Himalaya. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

KARL LINDEN. 

Karl Linden was a native of Upper Bavaria, near the Tyrolese frontier. Not high-born, for his father was a gardener; but, what is of moreimportance in modern days, well brought up and well educated. Agardener's son may still be a gentleman; and so may a gardener himself, for that matter, or he may not. There are many senses to thismuch-abused title. It so happens, that young Linden was a gentleman inthe _true_ sense; that is, he was possessed of a feeling heart, a nicesense of honesty and honour, and was, notwithstanding his humblelineage, an educated and accomplished youth. His father, the gardener, was a man of ambitious spirit, though quite unlettered; and, havinghimself often experienced the disadvantage of this condition, heresolved that his son never should. 

In most parts of Germany, education is considered a thing of value, andis eagerly sought after. It is provided liberally for all classes; andthe Germans, as a people, are perhaps the best educated in the world. It is partly owing to this fact, and partly to their energetic industry, that they exercise so great an influence in the affairs of the world; inthe arts and sciences, in music, painting, and the study of nature--above all, in a knowledge of botany. I cannot believe that the Germansstand highest as an _intellectual_ race, but only as an _educated_people. What a pity I could not add, that they are a free people; butin that their condition differs less from our own than we fondlyimagine. 

At nineteen years of age, young Karl Linden did not consider them asfree as they deserved to be. He was then a student in one of theuniversities; and, naturally enough, had imbibed those principles ofpatriotic liberty, that, in 1848, were stirring in the German heart. 

He did more than advocate his faith by empty words. Joined with hiscollege compatriots, he endeavoured to have it carried into practice;and he was one of those brave students, who, in 1848, gave freedom toBaden and Bavaria. 

But the hydra league of crowned heads was too strong to be so easilybroken; and, among other youthful patriots, our hero was forced to fleefrom his native land. 

An exile in London--"a refugee, " as it is termed--he scarce knew what todo. His parent was too poor to send him money for his support. Besides, his father was not over well pleased with him. The old man wasone of those who still clung to a belief in the divine right of kings, and was contented with the "powers that be, " no matter how tyrannicalthey be. He was angry with Karl, for having made a fool of himself byturning patriot, or "rebel, " as it pleases crowned monsters to term it. He had intended him for better things; a secretary to some great noble, a post in the Custom-house, or, may be, a commission in the bodyguard ofsome petty tyrant. Any of these would have fulfilled the ambitioushopes of Karl's father. The latter, therefore, was displeased with theconduct of his son. Karl had no hope from home, at least until theanger of the old man should die out. 

What was the young refugee to do? He found English hospitality coldenough. He was free enough; that is, to wander the streets and beg. 

Fortunately, he bethought him of a resource. At intervals, during hislife, he had aided his father in the occupation of gardening. He coulddig, plant, and sow. He could prune trees, and propagate flowers toperfection. He understood the management of the greenhouse andhothouse, the cold-pit and the forcing-pit; nay, more--he understood thenames and nature of most of the plants that are cultivated in Europeancountries; in other words, he was a botanist. His early opportunitiesin the garden of a great noble, where his father was superintendent, hadgiven him this knowledge; and, having a taste for the thing, he had madebotany a study. 

If he could do no better, he might take a hand in a garden, or anursery, or some such place. That would be better than wandering idlyabout the streets of the metropolis, and half-starving in the midst ofits profuse plenty. 

With such ideas in his mind, the young refugee presented himself at thegate of one of the magnificent "nurseries, " in which great Londonabounds. He told his story; he was employed. 

It was not long before the intelligent and enterprising proprietor ofthe establishment discovered the botanical knowledge of his German_protege_. He wanted just such a man. He had "plant-hunters" in otherparts of the world; in North and South America, in Africa, in Australia. He wanted a collector for India; he wanted to enrich his stock from theflora of the Himalayas, just then coming into popular celebrity, onaccount of the magnificent forms of vegetation discovered there, by thegreat "plant-hunters" Boyle and Hooker. 

The splendid pine-trees, arums, and screw-pines; the varied species ofbambusa, the grand magnolias and rhododendrons, which grow so profuselyin the Himalaya valleys, had been described, and many of them introducedinto European gardens. These plants were therefore the rage; and, consequently, the _desiderata_ of the nurseryman. 

What rendered them still more interesting and valuable was, that many ofthose beautiful exotics would bear the open air of high latitudes, onaccount of the elevated region of their native habitat possessing asimilarity of temperature and climate to that of northern Europe. 

More than one "botanical collector" was at this time despatched toexplore the chain of the Indian Alps, whose vast extent offered scopeenough for all. 

Among the number of these plant-hunters, then, was our hero, KarlLinden. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

CASPAR, OSSAROO, AND FRITZ. 

An English ship carried the plant-hunter to Calcutta, and his own goodlegs carried him to the foot of the Himalaya Mountains. He might havetravelled there in many other ways--for perhaps in no country in theworld are there so many modes of travelling as in India. Elephants, camels, horses, asses, mules, ponies, buffaloes, oxen, zebus, yaks, andmen are all made use of to transport the traveller from place to place. Even dogs, goats, and sheep, are trained as beasts of burden!

Had Karl Linden been a Government emissary, or the _employe_ of someregal patron, he would very likely have travelled in grand style--eitherupon an elephant in a sumptuous howdah, or in a palanquin with relays ofbearers, and a host of coolies to answer to his call. 

As it was, he had no money to throw away in such a foolish manner. Itwas not _public_ money he was spending, but that of private enterprise, and his means were necessarily limited. He was not the less likely toaccomplish the object for which he had been sent out. Many a vast andpompous expedition has gone forth regardless either of expense orwaste--ay, many a one that has returned without having accomplished theobject intended. "Too many cooks spoil the dinner, " is a familiar oldadage, very applicable to exploring expeditions; and it is a question, whether unaided individual enterprise has not effected more in the wayof scientific and geographical discovery, than has been done by the morenoisy demonstrations of governments. At all events, it is certainenough, that the exploring expeditions to which we are most indebted forour geognostic knowledge are those that have been fitted out with thegreatest economy. As an example, I may point to the tracing of thenorthern coasts of America--which, after costing enormous sums of money, and the lives of many brave men, has been done, after all, by theHudson's Bay Company with a simple boat's crew, and at an expense, thatwould not have franked one of our grand Arctic exploring expeditions fora week!

I might point to the economic mode by which the Americans are layingopen their whole continent--a _single_ officer having lately been sentto descend the Amazon alone, and explore its extensive valley from theAndes to the Atlantic. This was performed, and a copious reportdelivered to the American government and to the world at an expense of afew hundred dollars; whereas an English exploration of similarimportance would have cost some thousands of pounds, with perhaps a muchscantier return, for the outlay. 

As with the American explorer, so was it with our plant-hunter. Therewas no expensive equipment or crowd of idle attendants. He reached theHimalayas on foot, and on foot he had resolved to climb their vastslopes and traverse their rugged valleys. 

But Karl Linden was not alone. Far from it. He was in company with himhe held dearest of all others in the world--his only brother. Yes, thestout youth by his side is his brother Caspar, who had joined him in hisexile, and now shares the labours and perils of his expedition. Thereis no great difference between them in point of size, though Caspar istwo years the younger. But Caspar's strength has not been wasted by toomuch study. He has never been penned up within the walls of a collegeor a city; and, fresh from his native hills, his stout build and brightruddy cheek present a contrast to the thinner form and paler visage ofthe student. 

Their costumes are in keeping with their looks. That of Karl exhibitsthe sombre hue of the man of learning, while on his head he wears theproscribed "Hecker hat. " Caspar's dress is of a more lively style, andconsists of a frock of Tyrolese green, a cap of the same colour, withlong projecting peak, over-alls of blue velveteen, and Blucher boots. 

Both carry guns, with the usual accoutrements of sportsmen. Caspar'sgun is a double-barrelled fowling-piece;--while that of Karl is a rifleof the species known as a "Swiss yager. "

A true hunter is Caspar, and although still but a boy, he has oftenfollowed the chamois in its dizzy path among his native mountains. Ofletters he knows little, for Caspar has not been much to school; but inmatters of hunter-craft he is well skilled. A brave and cheerful youthis Caspar--foot-free and untiring--and Karl could not have found in allIndia a better assistant. 

But there is still another individual in the train of the plant-hunter--the guide, _Ossaroo_. It would take pages to describe Ossaroo; and heis worthy of a full description: but we shall leave him to be known byhis deeds. Suffice it to say, that Ossaroo is a Hindoo of handsomeproportions, with his swarth complexion, large beautiful eyes, andluxuriant black hair, which characterise his race. He is by caste a"shikarree, " or hunter, and is not only so by hereditary descent, but heis one of the noted "mighty hunters" in the province to which hebelongs. Far and wide is his name known--for Ossaroo possesses, what issomewhat rare among his indolent countrymen, an energy of mind, combinedwith strength and activity of body, that would have given himdistinction anywhere; but among a people where such qualities areextremely rare, Ossaroo is of course a hunter-hero--the Nimrod of hisdistrict. 

Ossaroo's costume and equipments differ entirely from those of hisfellow-travellers. A white cotton tunic, and wide trousers, sandals, ascarlet sash around the waist, a check shawl upon the head, a lightspear in the hand, a bamboo bow, a quiver of arrows on his back, a longknife stuck behind the sash, a shoulder-belt sustaining a pouch, withvarious trinket-like implements suspended over his breast. Such is the_coup d'oeil_ presented by the shikarree. 

Ossaroo had never in his life climbed the mighty Himalayas. He was anative of the hot plains--a hunter of the jungles--but for all that thebotanist had engaged him for a _guide_. It was not so much a guide toenable them to find their route, as one who could assist them in theirdaily duties, who knew the way of life peculiar to this part of theworld, who knew how to _keep house in, the open air_, Ossaroo was thevery man of all others. 

Moreover the expedition was just to his mind. He had long gazed uponthe gigantic Himalaya from the distant plains--he had looked upon itsdomes and peaks glittering white in the robes of eternal snow, and hadoften desired to make a hunting excursion thither. But no goodopportunity had presented itself, although through all his life he hadlived within sight of those stupendous peaks. He, therefore, joyfullyaccepted the offer of the young botanist, and became "hunter and guide"to the expedition. 

There was still another of the hunter-race in that company--one as muchaddicted to the chase as either Ossaroo or Caspar. This was a quadrupedas tall as a mastiff dog, but whose black-and-tan colour and longpendulous ears bespoke him of a different race--the race of the hound. He was, in truth, a splendid hound, whose heavy jaws had ere now draggedto the ground many a red stag, and many a wild Bavarian boar. A dog tobe valued was Fritz, and highly did his master esteem him. Caspar wasthat master. Caspar would not have exchanged Fritz for the choicestelephant in all India. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

IS IT BLOOD?

Behold the plant-hunter and his little party _en route_!

It was the same day on which they had engaged the guide Ossaroo, andthis was their first journey together. Each carried his knapsack andblanket strapped to his back--and as each was to be his own travellingattendant, there was not much extra baggage. Ossaroo was some paces inthe advance, and Karl and Caspar habitually walked side by side, wherethe nature of the path would permit. Fritz usually trotted along in therear, though he sometimes busked up to the side of the guide, as if byinstinct he recognised the born hunter. Although the acquaintance wasbut a short one, already had Fritz become a favourite with the"shikarree. "

As they trudged along, the attention of Caspar was drawn to some redspots that appeared at intervals upon the path. It was a smooth road, and a very small object could be discerned upon it. The spots had allthe appearance of blood-spots, as if quite freshly dropped!

"Blood it is, " remarked Karl, who was also observing the spots. 

"I wonder whether it's been a man or a beast, " said Caspar, after aninterval. 

"Well, brother, " rejoined Karl, "I think it must have been a beast, anda pretty large one too; I have been noticing it for more than a mile, and the quantity of blood I've observed would have emptied the veins ofa giant. I fancy it must have been an elephant that has been bleeding. "

"But there's no trace of an elephant, " replied Caspar; "at least notracks that are fresh; and this blood appears to be quite newlyspilled. "

"You are right, Caspar, " rejoined his brother. 

"It cannot have been an elephant, nor a camel neither. What may it havebeen, I wonder?"

At this interrogatory both the boys directed their glances along theroad, in the direction in which they were going, hoping to discover someexplanation of the matter. There was no object before them as far asthey could see except Ossaroo. The Hindoo alone was upon the road. Theblood could not be from him--surely not? Such a loss of blood wouldhave killed the shikarree long ago. So thought Karl and Caspar. 

They had fixed their eyes, however, upon Ossaroo, and just at thatmoment they saw him lean his head to one side, as though he had spatupon the ground. They marked the spot, and what was their astonishmenton coming up and discovering upon the road another red spot exactly likethose they had been noticing. Beyond a doubt Ossaroo was spittingblood!

To make sure, they watched him a little longer, and about a hundredyards farther on they saw him repeat his red expectoration!

They became considerably alarmed for the life of their guide. 

"Poor Ossaroo!" exclaimed they, "he cannot live much longer after theloss of so much blood!"

And as this remark was made, both ran forward calling upon him to stop. 

The guide wheeled round, and halted, wondering what was the matter. Hequickly unslung his bow and placed an arrow to the string, fancying thatthey were attacked by some enemy. The hound, too, catching the alarm, came scampering up, and was soon upon the ground. 

"What's the matter, Ossaroo?" demanded Karl and Caspar in a breath. 

"Matter, Sahibs! me knowee noting--matter. "

"But what ails you? are you ill?"

"No, Sahibs! me not ill--why my lords askee?"

"But this blood? See?"

They pointed to the red saliva on the road. 

At this the shikarree burst out laughing, still further perplexing hisinterrogators. His laughter was not intended to be disrespectful to theyoung "Sahibs, " only that he was unable to restrain himself onperceiving the mistake they had made. 

"Pawnee, Sahibs, " said he, drawing from his pouch a small roll like acartridge of tobacco-leaves, and taking a bite off the end of it, toconvince them that it was it--the "pawn"--which had imparted to hissaliva such a peculiar colour. 

The boys at once comprehended the nature of their mistake. The rollshown them by Ossaroo was the celebrated _betel_; and Ossaroo himselfwas a "betel-chewer, " in common with many millions of his countrymen, and still more millions of the natives of Assam, Burmah, Siam, China, Cochin China, Malacca, the Philippine, and other islands of the greatIndian Archipelago. 

Of course the boys were now curious to know what the betel was, and theshikarree proceeded to give them full information about this curiouscommodity. 

The "betel, " or "pawn" as it is called by the Hindoos, is a compoundsubstance, and its component parts are a leaf, a nut, and somequicklime. The leaf is taken from an evergreen shrub, which iscultivated in India for this very purpose. Ossaroo stated that it isusually cultivated under a shed made of bamboos, and wattled all aroundthe sides to exclude the strong rays of the sun. The plant requiresheat and a damp atmosphere, but exposure to the sun or dry winds wouldwither it, and destroy the flavour and pungency of the leaf. Itrequires great care in the cultivation, and every day a man enters theshed by a little door and carefully cleans the plants. The shed whereit grows is usually a favourite lurking-place for poisonous snakes, andthis diurnal visit of the betel-grower to his crop is rather a dangerousbusiness; but the article is so profitable, and the mature crop yieldssuch a fine price, that both the labour and the danger are disregarded. Ossaroo chanced to have some of the leaves in his pouch still in anentire state. He only knew them as "pawn-leaves, " but the botanist atonce recognised a rare hothouse plant, belonging to the pepper tribe, _Piperacea_. It is in fact a species of _Piper_, the _Piper-betel_, very closely allied to the climbing shrub which produces the commonblack-pepper of commerce, and having deep green oval and sharply-pointedleaves of very similar appearance to the leaves of the latter. Anotherspecies called _Piper siriboa_ is also cultivated for the same purpose. So much for one of the component parts of this singular Oriental "quid. "

"Now, " continued Ossaroo, facing to one side of the path and pointingupwards, "if Sahibs lookee up, dey see de pawn-nut. "

The boys looked as directed, and beheld with interest a grove of noblepalms, each of them rising to the height of fifty feet, with a smoothcylindrical shank, and a beautiful tuft of pinnated leaves at the top. These leaves were full two yards in breadth, by several in length. Eventhe pinnae, or leaflets, were each over a yard long. Just below wherethe leaves grew out from the stem, a large bunch of nuts of a reddishorange colour, and each as big as a hen's egg, hung downward. Thesewere the famous _betel-nuts_, so long recorded in the books of Orientaltravellers. Karl recognised the tree as the _Areca catechu_, orbetel-nut palm--by many considered the most beautiful palm of India. 

Of the same genus _Areca_ there are two other known species, one also anative of India, the other an American palm, and even a still morecelebrated tree than the betel-nut, for it is no other than the great"cabbage-palm" of the West Indies (_Areca oleracea_). This last treegrows to the height of two hundred feet, with a trunk only seven inchesin diameter! This beautiful shaft is often cut down for the sake of theyoung heart-leaves near the top, that when dressed are eaten as asubstitute for cabbage. 

Ossaroo showed his young masters how the betel was prepared for chewing. The leaves of the betel pepper are first spread out. Upon these alayer of lime is placed, moistened so as to keep it in its place. Thebetel-nut is then cut into very thin slices, and laid on top; and thewhole is rolled up like a cheroot, and deposited with other similarrolls in a neat case of bamboo--to be taken out whenever required forchewing. 

The nut is not eatable alone. Its flavour is too pungent, and toohighly astringent on account of the tannin it contains; but along withthe pepper-leaf and the lime, it becomes milder and more pleasant. Withal, it is too acrid for a European palate, and produces intoxicationin those not used to it. An old betel-eater like Ossaroo does not feelthese effects, and would smile at the idea of getting "tipsy" upon pawn. 

A singular peculiarity of the betel-nut is that of its staining thesaliva of a deep red colour, so as to resemble blood. Ossaroo, whopossessed a large share of intelligence, and who had travelled to thegreat city of Calcutta and other parts of India, narrated a goodanecdote connected with this fact. The substance of his relation was asfollows:--

A young doctor, fresh from Europe and from the university, had arrivedin one of the Indian cities in a big ship. The morning after hisarrival he was walking out on the public road near the suburbs, when hechanced to meet a young native girl who appeared to be spitting blood. The doctor turned and followed the girl, who continued to spit blood atnearly every step she took! He became alarmed, thinking the poor girlcould not live another hour, and following her home to her house, announced to her parents who he was, and assured them that, from thesymptoms he had observed, their daughter had not many minutes to live!Her parents in their turn grew alarmed, as also did the girl herself--for the skill of a great Sahib doctor was not to be doubted. The priestwas sent for, but before he could arrive the young girl _actually died_. 

Now it was from _fear_ that the poor girl had died, and it was thedoctor who had _frightened_ her to death! but neither parents, norpriest, nor the doctor himself, knew this at the time. The doctor stillbelieved the girl had died of blood-spitting, and the others remained inignorance that it was upon this he had founded his prognosis. 

The report of such a skilful physician soon spread abroad. Patientsflocked to him, and he was in a fair way of rapidly accumulating afortune. But ere long he had observed other people with symptoms of thesame complaint which had caused the death of the poor girl, and hadlearnt also that these symptoms proceeded from chewing the betel-nut. Had he been discreet he would have kept his secret to himself; but, unluckily for his good fortune he was a talker, and could not helptelling his companions the whole affair. He related it rather as a goodjoke--for, sad to say, the life of a poor native is held but too lightlyby Europeans. 

In the end, however, it proved no joke to the doctor. The parents ofthe girl came to understand the matter, as well as the public at large, and vengeance was vowed against him by the friends of the deceased. Hispatients deserted him as rapidly as they had come; and to get rid of thescandal, as well as to get out of the danger that surrounded him, he wasbut too glad to take passage home in the same ship that had brought himout. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

THE FISHING-BIRDS. 

Our travellers were following up one of the tributaries of theBurrampooter, which, rising in the Himalayas, and running southwardjoins the latter near its great bend. The plant-hunter designed topenetrate the Bholan Himalaya, because it had not yet been visited byany botanist, and its flora was reported to be very rich and varied. They were still passing through a settled part of the country, wherefields of rice and sugar-cane, with groves of bananas, and variousspecies of palm, were cultivated; some of the latter, as the cocoa-palmand betel, for their nuts, while others, as the large-leaved _Caryota_, for the wine which they produce. 

The opium-poppy was also seen in cultivation, and mango-trees, and thegreat broad-leaved pawpaw, and black-pepper vines, with beautiful greenleaves, trained against the stems of the palms. Jack-trees with theirgigantic fruit, and figs, and nettle-trees, and the singularscrew-pines, and euphorbias, and various species of the orange, wereobserved along the way. 

The botanist saw many trees and plants, which he recognised as belongingto the Chinese flora, and he could not help remarking many other thingsthat reminded him of what he had read about China. In fact, this partof India--for he was very near the borders of Assam--bears aconsiderable resemblance to China, in its natural productions, and eventhe customs of the people assimilate somewhat to those of the Celestialland. To make the resemblance more complete, the cultivation of thetea-plant has been introduced into this part of the world, and is nowcarried on with success. 

But as our travellers proceeded, they became witnesses of a scene whichbrought China more vividly, before their minds than anything they hadyet observed. 

On rounding a clump of trees they came in view of a moderate-sized lake. On the water, near the edge of this lake, they perceived a man in asmall light boat. He was standing up, and held in his hands a longslender pole, with which he was poling the boat out towards the centreof the lake. 

Our travellers, Ossaroo excepted, uttered exclamations of surprise, andcame at once to a halt. 

What had caused them such astonishment? Not the boat, nor the man init, nor yet the long bamboo pole. No. Such were common objects seenevery day on their journey. It was none of these that had brought themto so sudden a stop, and caused them to stand wondering. It was thefact that along both sides of the boat--on the very edge or gunwale--wasa row of large birds as big as geese. They were white-throated, white-breasted birds, mottled over the wings and back with dark brown, and having long crooked necks, large yellow bills, and broad tailsrounded at the tips. 

Although the man was standing up in his boat, and working his long poleover their heads, now on one side, then on the other, the birds appearedso tame that they did not heed his manoeuvres; and yet not one of themseemed to be fastened, but merely perched upon the edge of the skiff!Now and then one would stretch its long neck over the water, turn itshead a little to one side, and then draw it in again, and resume itsformer attitude. Such tame birds had never been seen. No wonder thesight astonished the Bavarian boys. Both turned to Ossaroo for anexplanation, who gave it by simply nodding towards the lake, anduttering the words--

"He go fishee. "

"Ah! a fisherman!" rejoined the botanist. 

"Yes, Sahib--you watchee, you see. "

This was explanation enough. The boys now remembered having read of theChinese mode of fishing with cormorants; and even at the distance atwhich they saw them, they could perceive that the birds on the boat wereno other than cormorants. They were the species known as _PhalacrocoraxSinensis_; and although differing somewhat from the common cormorant, they possessed all the characteristic marks of the tribe, --the long flatbody, the projecting breastbone, the beak curving downward at the tip, and the broad rounded tail. 

Desirous of witnessing the birds at work, our travellers remainedstationary near the shore of the lake. It was evident the fisherman hadnot yet commenced operations, and was only proceeding towards hisground. 

After a short while he reached the centre of the lake; and then, layingaside his long bamboo, he turned his attention to the birds. He washeard giving them directions--just as a sportsman might do to hispointer or spaniel--and the next moment the great birds spread theirshadowy wings, rose up from the edge of the boat, and after a shortflight, one and all of them were seen plunging into the water. 

Now our travellers beheld a singular scene. Here a bird was observedswimming along, with its keen eye scanning the crystal below--there thebroad tail of another stood vertically upwards, the rest of its bodyhidden below the surface--yonder, a third was altogether submerged, theripple alone showing where it had gone down--a fourth was seenstruggling with a large fish that glittered in its pincer-like beak--afifth had already risen with its scaly prey, and was bearing it to theboat; and thus the twelve birds were all actively engaged in thesingular occupation to which they had been trained. The lake, that butthe moment before lay tranquil and smooth as glass, was now covered withripples, with circling eddies, with bubbles and foam, where the hugebirds darted and plunged, and flapped about after their finny prey. Itwas in vain the fish endeavoured to escape them--for the cormorant canglide rapidly through the water, and swim beneath with as much rapidityas upon the surface. Its keel-like breastbone cuts the liquid elementlike an arrow, and with its strong wings for paddles, and its broad tailacting as a rudder, the bird is able to turn sharply round, or shootforward with incredible rapidity. 

A singular circumstance came under the observation of our travellers. When one of the birds had succeeded in bringing up a fish, which waslarger than common, and too large for its captor to convey to the boat, several others might be seen rushing forward, to render assistance incarrying the fish aboard!

You will wonder that these creatures--whose food is the very prey theywere capturing for their master--did not swallow some of the fish theywere taking. In the case of the younger birds, and those not fullytrained, such little thefts do occasionally occur. But in such casesthe fisherman adopts a preventive precaution, by fastening a collarround the necks of the birds--taking care that it shall not descend tothe thick part of the throat, where it might choke them. Withwell-trained old birds this precaution is unnecessary. No matter howhungry the latter may be, they bring all they "take" to their master, and are rewarded for their honesty by the smaller and more worthlessfish that may have been caught. 

Sometimes a bird becomes lazy, and sits upon the water withoutattempting to do his duty. In such cases, the fisherman approaches withhis boat, stretches forward his bamboo, strikes with violence close towhere the indolent individual is seated, and scolds him for hislaziness. This treatment seldom fails in its effect; and the wingedfisher, once more roused by the well-known voice of its master, goes towork with renewed energy. 

For several hours this fishing scene is kept up, until the birds, becoming tired, are allowed to return and perch themselves on the boat;where their throat-straps are removed, and they are fed and caressed bytheir master. 

Our travellers did not wait for this finale, but kept on their route;while Karl related to Caspar how that, not a great while ago, so late asthe time of King Charles the First, the common cormorant of Europe wastrained to fish in the same way in several European countries, andespecially in Holland; and that, at the present day, in some parts ofChina, this mode of fishing is followed to so great an extent, that themarkets of some of the largest cities are supplied with fish caughtaltogether by cormorants. 

Certainly, no people exhibit more ingenuity in the training either ofplants or animals, than do these same _oblique-eyed inhabitants_ of theCelestial Empire. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

THE TERAI. 

In approaching any great chain of mountains from the sea-level, you willfind a large tract of country consisting of elevated hills and deepravines, intersected by rapid streams and torrents. This tract is moreor less broad, in proportion to the grandeur of the mountain chain; and, in the case of mountains of the first class, it is usually from twentyto fifty miles in breadth. Such a tract of country lies along bothsides of the great chain of the Andes in South and North America, andalso marks the approach to the Rocky Mountains and the Alleghanies. Itis well-known in Italy, under the Alps; and "Piedmont" is the Frenchappellation for this sort of country, which is designated, in ourlanguage, by an equally appropriate phrase, "foot-hills. "

The "Alps of India" are not without this geological peculiarity. Alongtheir whole southern flank, facing the hills of Hindustan, extends abelt of foot-hills, often above fifty miles in breadth; andcharacterised by steep ascents, deep dales and ravines, rapid foamingtorrents, difficult paths and passes, and, consequently, by wild andpicturesque scenery. 

The lower part of this belt--that is, the portion which lies contiguousto the Lot plains, is known to Europeans as the "Terai. "

The Terai is an irregular strip, of from ten to thirty miles in width, and extends along the whole base of the Himalayas, from the SutledgeRiver, on the west, to Upper Assam. Its character is peculiar. Itdiffers both from the plains of India and from the Himalaya Mountains, possessing a botany and zoology almost totally distinct from either. Itdiffers from both, in the malarious and unhealthy character of itsclimate, which is one of the deadliest in the world. In consequence ofthis, the Terai is almost uninhabited; the few scattered settlements ofhalf-savage Mechs, its only inhabitants, lying remote and distant fromeach other. 

Most of the Terai is covered with forest and thick jungle; and, notwithstanding its unhealthy climate, it is the favourite haunt of thewild beasts peculiar to this part of the globe. The tiger, the Indianlion, the panther and leopard, the cheetah, and various other large_Jelidae_, roam through its jungly coverts; the wild elephant, therhinoceros, and gyal, are found in its forests; and the sambur and axisbrowse on its grassy glades. Venomous snakes, hideous lizards, andbats, with the most beautiful of birds and butterflies, all find a homein the Terai. 

Several days' marching carried our travellers beyond the more settledportions of the country, and within the borders of this wild, jungle-covered district. On the day they entered the Terai, they hadmade an early start of it; and, therefore, arrived at theircamping-ground some hours before sunset. But the young botanist, filledwith admiration at the many singular and novel forms of vegetation hesaw around him, resolved to remain upon the ground for several days. 

Our travellers had no tent. Such an incumbrance would have beentroublesome to them, travelling, as they were, afoot. Indeed, all threehad their full loads to carry, as much as they could well manage, without the additional weight of a tent. Each had his blanket, andvarious other _impedimenta_; but one and all of them had often sleptwithout roof or canvas, and they could do so again. 

At their present halting-place, they had no need for either. Nature hadprovided them with a cover quite equal to a canvas-tent. They hadencamped under a canopy of thick foliage, the foliage of the _banyan_tree. 

Young reader, you have heard of the great banyan of India; thatwonderful tree, whose branches, after spreading out from the main trunk, send down roots to the earth, and form fresh stems, until a space ofground is covered with a single tree, under whose shade a whole regimentof cavalry may bivouac, or a great public meeting be held! No doubt, you have read of such a tree, and have seen pictures of one? I neednot, therefore, describe the banyan very particularly. Let me say, however, that it is a fig-tree; not the one that produces the eatablefig, of which you are so very fond, but another species of the samegenus--the genus _Ficus_. Now, of this genus there are a great manyspecies; as many, perhaps, as there are of any other genus of trees. Some of them are only creeping and climbing plants; adhering to rocksand the trunks of other trees, like vines or ivy. Others, like thebanyan, are among the largest trees of the forest. They are chieflyconfined to tropical countries, or hot regions lying on the borders ofthe tropics; and they are found in both hemispheres, that is, both inAmerica and the Old World. Some splendid species belong also toAustralia. All of them possess, more or less, the singular habit ofthrowing out roots from their branches, and forming new stems, like thebanyan; and frequently they embrace other trees in such a manner, as tohide the trunks of the latter completely from view!

This curious spectacle was witnessed by our travellers where they hadencamped. The banyan which they had chosen as their shelter was not oneof the largest--being only a young tree, but out of its top rose thehuge fan-shaped leaves of a palm-tree of the kind known as the palmyrapalm (_Borassus flagelliformis_). No trunk of the palm-tree wasvisible; and had not Karl Linden been a botanist, and known something ofthe singular habit of the banyan, he would have been puzzled to accountfor this odd combination. Above spread the long radiating fronds of thepalmyra directly out of the top of the trunk of the fig, and looking sodistinct from the foliage of the latter as to form a very curious sight. The leaves of the banyan being ovate, and somewhat cordate orheart-shaped, of course presented quite a contrast to the large stifffronds of the palmyra. 

Now the puzzle was, how the palm got there. Naturally one would supposethat a seed of the palm had been deposited on the top of the banyan, andhad there germinated and thrown out its fronds. 

But how did the palm seed get to the top of the fig? Was it planted bythe hand of man? or carried thither by a bird? It could not well havebeen by the latter mode--since the fruit of the palmyra is as large as achild's head, and each one of the three seeds it contains as big as agoose's egg!! No bird would be likely to carry about such a bulky thingas that. If there were only one palm-tree growing from the top of onebanyan, it might be conjectured that some one had so planted it; butthere are many such combinations of these trees met with in the forestsof India, and also in districts entirely uninhabited. How then was thisunion of the two trees to be accounted for?

Of our three travellers Caspar alone was puzzled. Not so Karl andOssaroo. Both were able to explain the matter, and Karl proceeded tooffer the elucidation. 

"The fact is, " said the botanist, "that the palm has not grown out ofthe fig, but _vice versa_. The banyan is the true parasite. A bird--wood-pigeon, or minobird, or tree-pheasant perhaps--has carried theberries of the fig-tree, and deposited them in the axil of the palmyra. This the smallest birds may easily do, since the fruit of the banyan isnot larger than a diminutive cherry. Once in its place the seed hasgerminated, and sent its roots downward along the trunk of the palmuntil they have reached the ground. These roots have then flattenedaround the stem of the palm, until they have enveloped it completely, with the exception of the top, as you see. Afterwards the fig hasthrown out lateral branches, until the whole has assumed the appearanceof a banyan-tree with a fan-palm growing out of its trunk!"

This was the true explanation. Ossaroo added some remarks stating thatthe Hindoo people always regard such a union of the two trees with greatveneration, and believe it to be a holy marriage instituted byProvidence. For himself, Ossaroo--not being a very strict sectarian, nor much given to religion in any form, laughed at the superstition, andcalled it "humbug. "

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

TAPPING THE PALMYRA. 

Almost the first thing done by Ossaroo after he had got relieved of hisbaggage was to climb the banyan. This he was able to do with ease, asthe trunk, in consequence of the peculiar mode of its growth, was fullof ridges and inequalities, and moreover Ossaroo could climb like a cat. 

But what wanted he up the tree? Was he after the fruit? It could notbe that, for the figs were not yet ripe, and even had they been quitemellow, they are but poor eating. Maybe he was going up for the nuts ofthe palmyra? No--it could not be that either, for these were notshaped. The great flower-spathe had not yet opened, and was onlybeginning to burst its green envelopes. Had the nuts been formed, andstill in their young state, they would have afforded delicate eating. As already stated, the palmyra nuts grow to the size of a child's head. They are three-cornered, rounded off at the corners, consisting of athick succulent yellowish rind, each containing three seeds as large asgoose-eggs. It is the seeds that are eaten when young and pulpy; but ifallowed to ripen, they become quite hard and blue-coloured, and are theninsipid and uneatable. But it could not be the seed either whichOssaroo was after, since there were no seeds, nor nuts--only the flower, and that still hidden in its great spadix. 

The boys watched Ossaroo narrowly. He had carried up with him abamboo-joint which he had cut from a very thick cane. It was open atone end, and formed a vessel that would hold rather more than a quart. Another thing they had observed him to take with him; and that was astone about as big as a paving-stone. Still another implement hecarried up the tree--his long knife. 

In a few seconds the shikarree had reached the top of the banyan; andclutching the great leaf-stalks of the palm, he climbed up among itshuge fronds. Here he was observed to lay hold of the spathe of theflower, and bending it against the trunk, he commenced hammering awaywith the stone, evidently with the intention of crushing the younginflorescence. With a few blows he succeeded in doing this effectually. He then drew the knife from his scarf, and, with an adroit cut, detached the upper half of the flower-spike, which fell neglected to theground. 

The bamboo vessel was next brought into service. This he fixed on thespathe in such a manner that the incised end remained inside the hollowof the cane. Both flower-spike and cane were then tied to one of theleaf-stalks of the palm, so that the bamboo hung vertically bottomdownward; and this arrangement having been completed, the shikarreeflung down his hammering stone, replaced his knife under his belt, anddefended from the tree. 

"Now, Sahibs, " said he, as soon as he had reached terra firma, "youwaitee hour--you drinkee Indoo champagne. "

In an hour or so his promise was fulfilled. The bamboo-joint wasreleased and brought down; and, sure enough, it was found to be full ofa cool clear liquor, of which all of them drank, esteeming it equal tothe best champagne. In fact, there is no more seducing and deliciousdrink in all India than the sap of the palmyra palm; but it is also veryintoxicating, and is used too freely by the natives of the country wherethis splendid tree flourishes. 

Sugar can also be manufactured from this sap, simply by boiling it down. When sugar is to be made, the tree is tapped in a similar manner; butit is necessary to have a little lime in the vessel while collecting theliquid, else it would ferment, and thus spoil it for sugar-boiling. 

The reason why Ossaroo was so ready in tapping this particular _tree_, was because the banyan which enveloped its trunk offered him anexcellent means of getting at it. Otherwise it would have been no easymatter to have ascended the smooth slender shaft of a palmyra, risingthirty or forty feet without knot or branch. Of course Ossaroo, as soonas the bamboo was empty, once more climbed up and readjusted it to the"tap, " knowing that the sap would continue to run. This it does formany days, only that each day it is necessary to cut a fresh slice fromthe top of the flower-stalk, so as to keep the pores open and free. 

Though the day had been hot, as soon as twilight came on the coolness ofthe air rendered it necessary for our travellers to kindle a fire. Ossaroo was not long in striking a light out of his tinder-box, andhaving set fire to some dry leaves and moss, a blaze was soon produced. Meanwhile Karl and Caspar had broken some branches from a dead tree thatlay near the spot, and carrying them up in armfuls, piled them upon theburning leaves. A roaring fire was created in a few minutes, and aroundthis the party seated themselves, and commenced cooking their supper ofrice, with some pieces of dried meat, which they had brought along fromthe last village. 

Whilst engaged in this occupation, so agreeable to men who are hungry, the botanist, whose eye was always on the alert for matters relating tohis favourite calling, remarked that the wood out of which their firehad been made burned very much like oak. On taking up one of thefagots, and cutting it with his knife, he was astonished to find that it_was_ oak in reality--for there is no mistaking the grain and fibre ofthis giant of the northern forests. What astonished him was theexistence of oak-trees in a country where the flora was altogethertropical. He knew that he might expect to find representatives of theoak family upon the sides of the Himalayas; but he was still only attheir foot, and in the region of the palms and bananas. 

Karl knew not then, nor is it yet generally known, that many species ofoaks are tropical trees--in fact, many kinds may be found in the torridzone, growing even as low as the level of the sea. It is no lessstrange, that although there are no oaks in tropical South America andAfrica, in Ceylon, or even in the peninsula of India itself, yet thereare numerous species in East Bengal, the Moluccas, and the Indianislands--perhaps a greater number of species than grows in any otherpart of the world!

The sight of this old acquaintance, as they termed the oak, had acheering effect upon the Bavarian boys; and after supper they satconversing upon the subject, determined as soon as it was day to lookout for some of the living trees as further confirmation of the strangefact they had observed. 

They were about thinking of wrapping themselves up in their blankets, and retiring to rest, when an incident occurred that kept them awake foranother hour or two. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

THE SAMBUR STAG. 

"See!" cried Caspar, who was more sharp-eyed than Karl. 

"Look! look yonder! two lights, I declare!"

"Indeed, yes, " replied Karl; "I see them--bright round lights! What canthey be?"

"An animal!" answered Caspar; "I can affirm that much. Some wild beast, I fancy!"

They regarded the strange object with some uneasiness, for they knewthey were in the haunts of dangerous wild beasts. 

"Maybe a tiger?" suggested Karl. 

"Or a panther?" added his brother. 

"I hope neither one nor the other, " said Karl. 

He was interrupted by Ossaroo, who had now observed the shining spots, and who with a single word reassured the whole party. 

"Samboo, " said the shikarree. 

Both knew that Ossaroo meant by "Samboo, " the great deer or stag knownto Europeans as the sambur deer. It was the eyes of a deer, then, glancing back the blaze of the oak fagots, that had alarmed them. 

Their fears were suddenly changed to feelings of joy. They had a doublemotive for being pleased at the sight. To shoot and bring down the deerwould be such excellent sport; besides, a fresh venison steak was adelicacy which both could appreciate. 

All of them, Ossaroo included, were too well accustomed to the habits ofhunters to act rashly. Any sudden movement among them might frightenthe game; and if it bounded off into the forest, or even turned itshead, it could no longer be seen in the pitchy darkness that surroundedthem. The shining eyes were all of it that were visible; and if thecreature had but chosen to _shut its eyes_ it might have stood theretill the morning light, without the least chance of being aimed at. 

The animal, however, was too full of its own curiosity to adopt thisprecaution. Instead, it remained where it had been first observed--itsgreat round orbs uncovered to their full extent and gleaming in thelight like a pair of "bull's-eyes. "

Caspar in a whisper cautioned the others to remain silent and not tomove hand or finger. He, himself, gradually dropped his arm, until hewas able to grasp his large double-barrelled gun; and then, raising thepiece slowly to a level, took aim and fired. He very prudently did notaim for the centre spot between the eyes. Had it been a bullet that wasin his gun he might have done so; but he knew that his piece was onlyloaded with shot, and shot--even though they were "buckshot"--might notpenetrate the hard thick skull of a stag so strong as the sambur. Instead of aiming for the eyes, therefore, he took sight at least a footbelow them, and in a direct line below. He had already conjectured, from the even set of the eyes, that the deer was standing full fronttowards the camp-fire, and his object was to send the shot into itsbreast and throat. 

The instant after he had delivered the first barrel, although theshining eyes went out like the snuffing of candles, he fired the second, so as to take advantage of a random shot. 

He might have spared his load, for the first had done the business; andthe noise of kicking and sprawling among the dry leaves told that thedeer was knocked over, and, if not killed, at least badly wounded. 

The dog Fritz had already leaped forth; and before the hunters couldprocure a torch and reach the spot, the huge hound had seized the quarryby the throat, and finished its struggles by strangling it to death. 

They now dragged the carcass up to the light of the fire, and it wasjust as much as the three of them could manage--for the sambur deer isone of the largest animals of its kind, and the one that had fallen intotheir hands was a fine old buck, with a pair of immense antlered horns, of which no doubt in his lifetime he had been excessively proud. 

The sambur deer is one of the most distinguished of the deer tribe. Although not equal in size to the American wapiti (_Cervus Canadensis_), he is much superior to the stag or red-deer of Europe. He is an active, bold, and vicious animal; and, when bayed, a dangerous antagonist eitherto dogs or hunters. His coat is close, the hair harsh, of a browncolour, and slightly grizzled. Around the neck it is long and shaggy, but particularly upon the under line of the throat, where it forms amane similar to that of the American wapiti. Another mane runs alongthe back of the neck, adding to the fierce bold appearance of theanimal. A blackish band encircles the muzzle, and the usual "cruppermark" around the tail is small and of a yellowish colour. 

This is the description of the common sambur deer (_Cervus hippelaphus_)best known to Europeans, and among Anglo-Indian sportsmen called "stag";but it is to be observed that in different parts of Asia there are manydifferent species and varieties of the sambur. Zoologists usually classthem in a group called _Rusa_; and one or other of this group may befound in every district of India from Ceylon to the Himalayas, and fromthe Indus to the islands of the Indian Archipelago. They haunt intimber, and usually by the banks of streams or other waters. 

America has long been regarded as the favourite region of the deertribe, as Africa is the true home of the antelopes. This belief, however, seems to be rather an incorrect one, and has arisen, perhaps, from the fact that the American species are better known to Europeans. It is true that the largest of the deer--the moose (_Cervus alces_)--isan inhabitant of the American continent in common with Northern Europeand Asia; but the number of species on that continent, both in itsnorthern and southern divisions, is very limited. When the zoology ofthe East--I mean of all those countries and islands usually includedunder the term East Indies--shall have been fully determined, we shallno doubt find not only twice, but three times the number of species ofdeer that belongs to America. 

When we consider the vast number of educated Englishmen--both in thearray and in the civil service--who have idled away their lives inIndia, we cannot help wondering at the little that is yet known inrelation to the _fauna_ of the Oriental world. Most of the Indianofficers have looked upon the wild animals of that country with the eyeof the sportsman rather than of the naturalist. With them a deer is adeer, and a large ox-like animal a buffalo, or it may be a gayal, or ajungle cow, or a gour, or a gyall; but which of all these is an ox, orwhether the four last-mentioned bovine quadrupeds are one and the samespecies, remains to be determined. Were it not that these gentlemenhave had spirit enough occasionally to send us home a skin or a set ofhorns, we might remain altogether ignorant of the existence of thecreature from which these trophies were taken. Verily science owes notmuch to the Honourable East India Company. We are not blind to suchnoble exceptions as Sykes, Hodgson, and others; and, if every provinceof India had a resident of their character, a fauna might soon becatalogued that would astonish even the spectacled _savant_. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

A NIGHT MARAUDER. 

Ossaroo soon stripped the stag of its skin, cut the carcass intoquarters, and hung them on the limb of a tree. Although the party hadalready supped, the excitement which had been occasioned by the incidentgave them a fresh appetite; and venison-steaks were broiled over theoak-wood cinders, and eaten with a relish. These were washed down byfresh draughts of the delicious palm-wine; and then the travellers, having gathered some of the hanging moss, "_Usnea_, " and strewed it nearthe fire, rolled themselves in their blankets, and went to sleep. 

About midnight there was a camp alarm. The sleepers were awakened bythe dog Fritz; who, by his angry baying and fierce demonstrations, showed that some creature must have approached the fire that had nobusiness to be there. On rousing themselves they thought they heardfootsteps at a little distance, and a low growl as of some wild beast;but it was not easy to distinguish any sound in particular, as at thisseason the tropical forest is full of noises--so loud that it is oftendifficult for persons to hear each other in conversation. What with thechirruping of cicadas, the croaking of swamp-frogs, the tinkling oftree-toads, and the hooting and screeching of owls and night-hawks, theIndian forest is filled with a deafening din throughout the whole night. 

Fritz ceased barking after a time; and they all went to sleep again, andslept till morning. 

As soon as day broke, they were up, and set about preparing breakfast. Fresh fagots were piled upon the fire, and preparations made for asavoury roast of venison rib. Ossaroo climbed up to his tap, whileCaspar went for the meat. 

The quarters of the deer had been suspended upon a tree, at the distanceof about fifty paces from the camp-fire. The reason of their being hungat such a distance was that a stream flowed there, and in order to cleanthe meat, they had carried it down to the water's edge. A horizontalbranch, which was about the proper height from the ground, had temptedOssaroo, and he had chosen it for his "meat-rack. "

An exclamation from Caspar now summoned the others to the spot. 

"See!" cried he, as they came up, "one of the quarters gone!"

"Ha! there have been thieves!" said Karl. "That was what caused Fritzto bark. "

"Thieves!" ejaculated Caspar. "Not men thieves! They would havecarried off the four quarters instead of one. Some wild beast has beenthe thief!"

"Yes, Sahib, you speakee true, " said the shikarree, who had now reachedthe spot; "he wild beast--he very wild beast--big tiger!"

At the mention of the name of this terrible animal, both boys started, and looked anxiously around. Even Ossaroo himself exhibited symptoms offear. To think they had been sleeping on the open ground so close to atiger--the most savage and dreaded of all beasts--and this, too, inIndia, where they were constantly hearing tales of the ravages committedby these animals!

"You think it was a tiger?" said the botanist, interrupting Ossaroo. 

"Sure, Sahib--lookee here!--Sahib, see him track!"

The shikarree pointed to some tracks in the selvedge of sand that linedthe bank of the rivulet. There, sure enough, were the foot-prints of alarge animal; and, upon inspecting them closely, they could easily bedistinguished as those of a creature of the cat tribe. There were thepads or cushions smoothly imprinted in the sand, and the slightimpression of the claws--for the tiger, although possessed of very longand sharp claws, can retract these when walking, so as to leave verylittle mark of them in the mud or sand. The tracks were too large to bemistaken for those either of a leopard or panther, and the only otheranimal to which they could appertain was the lion. There were lions inthat district. But Ossaroo well knew how to distinguish between thetracks of the two great carnivora, and without a moment's hesitation hepronounced the robber to have been a tiger. 

It now became a matter of serious consideration what they should dounder the circumstances. Should they abandon their camp, and _move_forward? Karl was very desirous of spending a day or two in theneighbourhood. He made no doubt of being able to find several newspecies of plants there. But with the knowledge of having such aneighbour they would not sleep very soundly. The tiger would, no doubt, return to the camp. He was not likely to stay away from a quarter wherehe had found such hospitable entertainment--such a good supper. He musthave seen the rest of the venison, and would be sure to pay them anothervisit on the following night. True, they might kindle large fires, andfrighten him off from their sleeping place; still, they would be underan unpleasant apprehension; and even during the day they had noconfidence that he might not attack them--particularly if they wentbotanising in the woods. The very places into which their occupationwould lead them, would be those in which they were most likely to meetthis dreaded neighbour. Perhaps, therefore, it would be best to packup, and proceed on their journey. 

While eating their breakfasts the thing was debated among them. Caspar, full of hunter-spirit, was desirous of having a peep at the tigeranyhow; but Karl was more prudent, if not a little more timid, andthought it was better to "move on. " This was the opinion of thebotanist; but he at length gave way to Caspar, and more particularly toOssaroo, who proposed _killing_ the tiger if they would only remain onenight longer upon the ground. 

"What! with your bow, Ossaroo?" asked Caspar; "with your poisonedarrows?"

"No, young Sahib, " replied Ossaroo. 

"I thought you would have but little chance to kill a great tiger withsuch weapons. How do you mean to do it then?"

"If Sahib Karl consent to stay till to-morrow, Ossaroo show you--he killtiger--he catch 'im 'live. "

"Catch him alive!--In a trap?--In a snare?"

"No trapee--no snaree. You see. Ossaroo do what he say--he take tiger'live. "

Ossaroo had evidently some plan of his own, and the others becamecurious to know what it was. As the shikarree promised that it wasunattended with danger, the botanist consented to remain, and let thetrial be made. 

Ossaroo now let them into the secret of his plan; and as soon as theyhad finished eating their breakfasts, all hands set to work to assisthim in carrying it into execution. 

They proceeded as follows. In the first place, a large number of jointsof bamboo were obtained from a neighbouring thicket of these canes. Thebark of the banyan was then cut, and the canes inserted in such a mannerthat the white milky sap ran into them. Each joint was left closed atthe bottom, and served as a vessel to collect the juice, and such stemsof the fig only were tapped as were young and full of sap. As soon as asufficient quantity of the fluid had been distilled into the canes, thecontents of all were poured into the cooking-pot, and hung over a slowfire. The sap was then stirred--fresh juice being occasionally thrownin--and in a short while the whole attained the toughness andconsistency of the best birdlime. It was, in fact, true birdlime--thesame that is used by the bird-catchers of India, and quite equal to thatmanufactured from the holly. 

During the time that this was being prepared, Karl and Caspar, by thedirections of Ossaroo, had climbed into the trees, and collected animmense quantity of leaves. These leaves were also taken from thebanyan figs, and for this purpose they had selected those that grew onthe youngest trees and shoots. Each leaf was as large as a tea-plate, and they were covered with a woolly pubescence, peculiar only to theleaves upon the younger trees--for as the banyan grows old its leavesbecome harder and smoother on the surface. 

The fig-leaves having been gathered to his hand, and the birdlime madeready, Ossaroo proceeded to carry out his design. 

The two remaining quarters of the venison still hung on the tree. Thesewere permitted to remain--as a bait to the singular trap that Ossaroowas about to set--only that they were raised higher from the ground, inorder that the tiger might not too readily snatch them away, and thusdefeat the stratagem of the hunter. 

The venison having been hung to his liking, Ossaroo now cleared theground for a large space around--directing his assistants to carry offall the brush and dead wood to a distance from the spot. This wasquickly done, and then the shikarree put the finishing stroke to hiswork. This occupied him for two hours at least, and consisted inanointing all the fig-leaves that had been gathered with a coat ofbirdlime, and spreading them over the ground, until they covered a spaceof many yards in circumference. In the centre of this space hung thevenison; and no creature could have approached within yards of itwithout treading upon the smeared leaves. The leaves had been anointedupon both sides, so that they adhered slightly to the grass, and abreeze of wind could not have disarranged them to any great extent. 

When all was fixed to their satisfaction, Ossaroo and the othersreturned to the camp-fire, and ate a hearty dinner. It was already latein the day, for they had been many hours at work, and they had notthought of dining until their arrangements were complete. Nothing moreremained to be done, but to await the result of their stratagem. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

A TALK ABOUT TIGERS. 

I need not describe a tiger. You have seen one, or the picture of one. He is the great _striped_ cat. The large _spotted_ ones are not tigers. They are either jaguars, or panthers, or leopards, or ounces, orcheetahs, or servals. But there is no danger of your mistaking thetiger for any other animal. He is the largest of the feline tribe--thelion alone excepted--and individual tigers have been measured as largeas the biggest lion. The shaggy mane that covers the neck and shouldersof an old male lion gives him the appearance of being of greaterdimensions than he really is. Skin him and he would not be larger thanan old male tiger also divested of his hide. 

Like the lion, the tiger varies but little in form or colour. Naturedoes not sport with these powerful beasts. It is only upon the meaneranimals she plays off her eccentricities. The tiger may be seen withthe ground-colour of a lighter or deeper yellow, and the stripes or barsmore or less black; but the same general appearance is preserved, andthe species can always be recognised at a glance. 

The range or habitat of the tiger is more limited than that of the lion. The latter exists throughout the whole of Africa, as well as thesouthern half of Asia; whereas the tiger is found only in thesouth-eastern countries of Asia, and some of the larger islands of theIndian Archipelago. Westwardly his range does not extend to this sideof the Indus river, and how far north in Asia is uncertain. Somenaturalists assert that there are tigers in Asia as far north as the ObiRiver. This would prove the tiger to be not altogether a tropicalanimal, as he is generally regarded. It is certain that tigers once didinhabit the countries around the Caspian Sea. There lay Hyrcania; andseveral Roman writers speak of the Hyrcanian tigers. They could nothave meant any of the spotted cats, --ounce, panther, or leopard, --forthe Romans knew the difference between these and the striped or truetiger. If, then, the tiger was an inhabitant of those trans-Himalayanregions in the days of Augustus, it is possible it still exists there, as we have proofs of its existence in Mongolia and northern China at thepresent day. 

Were we to believe some travellers, we should have the tiger, not onlyin Africa, but in America. The jaguar is the tiger (_tigre_) of theSpanish Americans; and the panther, leopard, and cheetah, have all doneduty as "tigers" in the writings of old travellers in Africa. 

The true home of this fierce creature is the hot jungle-covered countrythat exists in extended tracts in Hindostan, Siam, Malaya, and parts ofChina. There the tiger roams undisputed lord of the thicket and forest;and although the lion is also found in these countries, he iscomparatively a rare animal, and, from being but seldom met with, isless talked about or feared. 

We who live far away from the haunts of these great carnivora, canhardly realise the terror which is inspired by them in the countriesthey infest. 

In many places human life is not safe; and men go out upon a journey, with the same dread of meeting a tiger, that we would have for anencounter with a mad dog. This dread is by no means founded upon merefancies or fabricated stories. Every village has its true tales oftiger attacks and encounters, and every settlement has its list ofkilled or maimed. You can scarce credit such a relation; but it is awell-known fact that whole districts of fertile _country_ have from timeto time been abandoned by their inhabitants out of pure fear of thetigers and panthers which infested them! Indeed, similar cases ofdepopulation have occurred in South America, caused by a far lessformidable wild beast--the jaguar. 

In some parts of India the natives scarce attempt resistance to theattack of the tiger. Indeed, the superstition of his victims aids thefierce monster in their destruction. They regard him as being giftedwith supernatural power, and sent by their gods to destroy; and underthis conviction yield themselves up, without making the slightestresistance. 

In other parts, where races exist possessed of more energy of character, the tiger is hunted eagerly, and various modes of killing or capturinghim are practised in different districts. 

Sometimes a bow is set with poisoned arrows, and a cord attached to thestring. A bait is then placed on the ground, and arranged in such a waythat the tiger, on approaching it, presses against the cord, sets thebow-string free, and is pierced by the arrow--the poison of whicheventually causes his death. 

A spring-gun is set off by a similar contrivance, and the tiger shootshimself. 

The log-trap or "dead-fall"--often employed by American backwoodsmen forcapturing the black bear--is also in use in India for trapping thetiger. This consists of a heavy log or beam so adjusted upon the top ofanother one by a prop or "trigger, " as to fall and crush whatever animalmay touch the trigger. A bait is also used for this species of trap. 

Hunting the tiger upon elephants is a royal sport in India, and is oftenfollowed by the Indian rajahs, and sometimes by British sportsmen--officers of the East India Company. This sport is, of course, veryexciting; but there is nothing of a _ruse_ practised in it. The huntersgo armed with rifles and spears; and attended by a large number ofnatives, who beat the jungle and drive the game within reach of thesportsmen. Many lives are sacrificed in this dangerous sport; but thosewho suffer are usually the poor peasants employed as beaters; and anIndian rajah holds the lives of a score or two of his subjects aslightly as that of a tiger itself. 

It is said the Chinese catch the tiger in a box-trap, which they baitsimply with a looking-glass. The tiger, on approaching thelooking-glass, perceives his own shadow, and mistaking it for a rival, rushes forward to the trap, frees the trigger, and is caught. It may bethat the Chinese practised such a method. That part is likely enough;but it is not likely that they take many tigers in this way. 

Perhaps you may be of opinion that the plan which Ossaroo was about tofollow was quite as absurd as that of the Chinese. It certainly didsound very absurd to his companions, when he first told them that it washis intention to _catch the tiger by birdlime_!

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

A TIGER TAKEN BY BIRDLIME. 

The plan of the shikarree was put to the test sooner than any of themexpected. They did not look for the tiger to return before sunset, andthey had resolved to pass the night among the branches of the banyan inorder to be out of the way of danger. The tiger might take it into hishead to stroll into their camp; and although, under ordinarycircumstances, these fierce brutes have a dread of fire, there are someof them that do not regard it, and instances have occurred of tigersmaking their attack upon men who were seated close to a blazing pile!Ossaroo knew of several such cases, and had, therefore, given hisadvice, that all of them should pass the night in the tree. It was truethe tiger could easily scale the banyan if the notion occurred to him;but, unless they made some noise to attract his attention, he would notbe likely to discover their whereabouts. They had taken the precautionto erect a platform of bamboos among the branches, so as to serve themfor a resting-place. 

After all, they were not under the necessity of resorting to thiselevated roost, --at least for the purpose of passing the night there. But they occupied it for a while; and during that while they werewitnesses to a scene that for singularity, and comicality as well, wasequal to anything that any of them had ever beheld. 

It wanted about half-an-hour of sunset, and they were all seated aroundthe camp-fire, when a singular noise reached their ears. It was notunlike the "whirr" made by a thrashing-machine--which any one must haveheard who has travelled through an agricultural district. Unlike this, however, the sound was not prolonged, but broke out at intervals, continued for a few seconds, and then was silent again. 

Ossaroo was the only one of the party who, on hearing this sound, exhibited any feelings of alarm. The others were simply curious. Itwas an unusual sound. They wondered what was producing it--nothingmore. They quite shared the alarm of the shikarree, when the latterinformed them that what they heard was neither more nor less than the"purr" of a tiger!

Ossaroo communicated this information in an ominous whisper, at the sameinstant crouching forward towards the main trunk of the banyan, andbeckoning to the others to follow him. 

Without a word they obeyed the sign, and all three climbed, one afterthe other, up the trunk, and silently seated themselves among thebranches. 

By looking through the outer screen of leaves, and a little downward, they could see the quarters of venison hanging from the limb, and alsothe whole surface of the ground where the glittering leaves were spread. 

Whether the haunch which the tiger had stolen on the preceding night hadnot been sufficient for his supper, and he had grown hungry again beforehis usual feeding-time, is uncertain. But certain it is that Ossaroo, who understood well the habits of this striped robber, did not expecthim to return so soon. He looked for him after darkness should set in. But the loud "purr-r-r" that at intervals came booming through thejungle, and each time sounding more distinctly, showed that the greatcat was upon the ground. 

All at once they espied him coming out of the bushes, and on the otherside of the rivulet--his broad whitish throat and breast shining incontrast with the dark green foliage. He was crouching just after themanner of a house-cat when making her approach to some unwary bird--hishuge paws spread before him, and his long back hollowed down--a hideousand fearful object to behold. His eyes appeared to flash fire, as hebent them upon the tempting joints hanging high up upon the branch ofthe tree. 

After reconnoitring a little, he gathered up his long back into a curve, vaulted into the air, and cleared the rivulet from bank to bank. Then, without further pause, he trotted nimbly forward, and stopped directlyunder the hanging joints. 

Ossaroo had purposely raised the meat above its former elevation, andthe lowest ends of the joints were full twelve feet from the ground. Although the tiger can bound to a very great distance in a horizontaldirection, he is not so well fitted for springing vertically upwards, and therefore the tempting morsels were just beyond his reach. Heseemed to be somewhat nonplussed at this--for upon his last visit he hadfound things rather different--but after regarding the joints for amoment or two, and uttering a loud snuff of discontent, he flattened hispaws against the ground, and sprang high into air. 

The attempt was a failure. He came back to the earth without havingtouched the meat, and expressed his dissatisfaction by an angry growl. 

In another moment, he made a second spring upwards. This time, hestruck one of the quarters with his paw, and sent it swinging backwardsand forwards, though it had been secured too well to the branch to be inany danger of falling. 

All at once, the attention of the great brute became directed to acircumstance, which seemed to puzzle him not a little. He noticed thatthere was something adhering to his paws. He raised one of them fromthe ground, and saw that two or three leaves were sticking to it. Whatcould be the matter with the leaves, to cling to his soles in thatmanner? They appeared to be wet, but what of that? He had never knownwet leaves stick to his feet any more than dry ones. Perhaps it wasthis had hindered him from springing up as high as he had intended? Atall events, he did not feel quite comfortable, and he should have theleaves off before he attempted to leap again. He gave his paw a slightshake, but the leaves would not go. He shook it more violently, stillthe leaves adhered! He could not make it out. There was some gummysubstance upon them, such as he had never met with before in all histravels. He had rambled over many a bed of fig-leaves in his day, buthad never set foot upon such sticky leaves as these. 

Another hard shake of the paw produced no better effect. Still stuckfast the leaves, as if they had been pitch plasters; one covering thewhole surface of his foot, and others adhering to its edges. Severalhad even fastened themselves on his ankles. What the deuce did it allmean?

As shaking the paw was of no use, he next attempted to get rid of themby the only other means known to him; that was by rubbing them offagainst his cheeks and snout. He raised the paw to his ears, and drewit along the side of his head. He succeeded in getting most of them offhis foot in this way, but, to his chagrin, they now adhered to his head, ears, and jaws, where they felt still more uncomfortable and annoying. These he resolved to detach, by using his paw upon them; but, instead ofdoing so, he only added to their number, for, on raising his foot, hefound that a fresh batch of the sticky leaves had fastened upon it. Henow tried the other foot, with no better effect. It, too, was coveredwith gummy leaves, that only became detached to fasten upon his jaws, and stick there, in spite of all his efforts to tear them off. Evensome of them had got over his eyes, and already half-blinded him! Butone way remained to get rid of the leaves, that had so fastened upon hishead. Every time he applied his paws, it only made things worse. Butthere was still a way to get them off--so thought he--by rubbing hishead along the ground. 

No sooner thought of than done. He pressed his jaws down to the earth, and, using his hind-legs to push himself along, he rubbed hard to ridhimself of the annoyance. He then turned over, and tried the samemethod with the other side; but, after continuing at this for somemoments, he discovered he was only making matters worse; in fact, hefound that both his eyes were now completely "bunged up, " and that hewas perfectly blind! He felt, moreover, that his whole head, as well ashis body, was now covered, even to the tip of his tail. 

By this time, he had lost all patience. He thought no longer of thevenison. He thought only of freeing himself from the detestable plightin which he was placed. He sprang and bounded over the ground; nowrubbing his head along the surface, now scraping it with his huge paws, and ever and anon dashing himself against the stems of the trees thatgrew around. All this while, his growling, and howling, and screaming, filled the woods with the most hideous noises. 

Up to this crisis, our travellers had watched his every movement, all ofthem bursting with laughter; to which, however, they dare not giveutterance, lest they might spoil the sport. At length, Ossaroo knewthat the time was come for something more serious than laughter; and, descending from the tree with his long spear, he beckoned the others tofollow with their guns. 

The shikarree could have approached and thrust the tiger, without muchdanger; but, to make sure, the double-barrel, already loaded with ball, was fired at him, along with Caspar's rifle; and one of the bulletsstriking him between the ribs, put an end to his struggles, by layinghim out upon the grass dead as a herring. 

Upon examining him, they found that the fig-leaves go covered his eyes, as to render him completely blind. What prevented him from scratchingthem off with his huge claws was, that these were so wrapped up in theleafy envelope as to render them perfectly useless, and no longerdangerous, had any one engaged with him in close combat. 

When the exciting scene was over, all of the party indulged in heartylaughter; for there was something extremely ludicrous, not only in theidea, but in the act itself, of trapping a royal tiger by so simple acontrivance as birdlime. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

A RARE RAFT. 

Ossaroo did not fail to skin the tiger, and to eat for his supper alarge steak, cut off from his well-fleshed ribs. The others did notjoin him in this singular viand, although the shikarree assured themthat tiger-beef was far superior to the venison of the sambur deer. There may have been truth in Ossaroo's assertion; for it is well-known, that the flesh of several kinds of carnivorous animals is not onlypalatable, but delicate eating. Indeed, the delicacy of the meat doesnot seem at all to depend upon the food of the animal; since no creatureis a more unclean feeder than the domestic pig, and what is nicer ormore tender than a bit of roast pork? On the other hand, many animals, whose flesh is exceedingly bitter, feed only on fresh grass or sweetsucculent roots and plants. As a proof of this, I might instance thetapir of South America, the quaggas and zebras of Africa, and even someanimals of the deer and antelope tribes, whose flesh is only eatable incases of emergency. 

The same fact may be observed in relation to birds. Many birds of preyfurnish a dish quite equal to choice game. For one, the flesh of thelarge chicken-hawk of America (eaten and eagerly sought after by theplantation negroes) is not much, if anything, inferior to that of thebird upon which it preys. 

It was not for the "meat, " however, that Ossaroo stripped the tiger ofhis skin, but rather for the skin itself; and not so much for theabsolute value of the skin, for in India that is not great. Had it beena panther or leopard skin, or even the less handsome hide of thecheetah, its absolute value would have been greater. But there was anartificial value attached to the skin of a tiger, and that well knew theshikarree. He knew that there was a _bounty of ten rupees_ for everytiger killed, and also that to obtain this bounty it was necessary toshow the skin. True it was the East India Company that paid the bounty, and only for tigers killed in their territory. This one had not beenkilled under the British flag, but what of that? A tiger-skin was atiger-skin; and Ossaroo expected some day not distant to walk thestreets of Calcutta; and, with this idea in his mind, he climbed up thegreat banyan, and hid his tiger-skin among its topmost branches, to beleft there till his return from the mountains. 

The next two days were spent in the same neighbourhood, and theplant-hunter was very successful. The seeds of many rare plants, someof them quite new to the botanical world, were here obtained, and likethe skin of the tiger deposited in a safe place, so that the collectorsmight not be burdened with them on their journey to the mountains. Itwas in this way that Karl had resolved upon making his collections, leaving the seeds and nuts he should obtain at various places upon hisroute; and, when returning, he trusted to be able to employ some cooliesto assist in getting them carried to Calcutta or some other sea-port. 

On the fourth day the travellers again took the route, still facing duenorthward in the direction of the mountains. They needed no guide topoint out their course, as the river which they had resolved uponfollowing upwards was guide enough; usually they kept along its banks, but sometimes a thick marshy jungle forced them to abandon thewater-edge and keep away for some distance into the back country, wherethe path was more safe and open. 

About midday they arrived at the banks of a stream, that was a branch ofthe main river. This stream lay transversely to their route, and, ofcourse, had to be crossed. There was neither bridge nor ford, norcrossing of any kind to be seen, and the current was both wide and deep. They followed it up for more than a mile; but it neither grew shallowernor yet more narrow. They walked up and down for a couple of hours, endeavouring to find a crossing, but to no purpose. 

Both Caspar and Ossaroo were good swimmers, but Karl could not swim astroke; and it was entirely on his account that they stayed to searchfor a ford. The other two would have dashed in at once, regardless ofthe swift current. What was to be done with Karl? In such a rapidrunning river it was as much as the best swimmer could do to carryhimself across; therefore not one of the others could assist Karl. Howthen, were they to get over?

They had seated themselves under a tree to debate this question; and nodoubt the habile Ossaroo would soon have offered a solution to it, andgot the young Sahib across, but at that moment assistance arrived from avery unexpected quarter. 

There was a belt of open ground--a sort of meadow upon the side oppositeto where they were seated, which was backed by a jungly forest. 

Out of this forest a man was seen to emerge, and take his way across themeadow in the direction of the river. His swarthy complexion, and bushyblack hair hanging neglected over his shoulders--his dress consisting ofa single blanket-like robe, held by a leathern belt around the waist--his bare legs and sandalled feet--all bore evidence that he was one ofthe half-savage natives of the Terai. 

His appearance created a great sensation, and astonished all the party--Ossaroo, perhaps, excepted. It was not his wild look nor his oddcostume that produced this astonishment, for men who have travelled inHindostan are not likely to be surprised by wild looks and strangedresses. What astonished our travellers--and it would have had a likeeffect upon the most stoical people in the world--was that theindividual who approached was carrying a _buffalo upon his back_! Notthe quarter of a buffalo, nor the head of a buffalo, but a whole one, asbig, and black, and hairy, as an English bull! The back of the animallay against the back of the man, with the head and horns projecting overhis shoulder, the legs sticking out behind, and the tail dragging abouthis heels!

How one man could bear up under such a load was more than our travellerscould divine; but not only did this wild Mech bear up under it, but heappeared to carry it with ease, and stepped as lightly across the meadowas if it had been a bag of feathers he was carrying!

Both Karl and Caspar uttered exclamations of surprise, and rapidinterrogatories were put to Ossaroo for an explanation. Ossaroo onlysmiled significantly in reply, evidently able to explain this mysteriousphenomenon; but enjoying the surprise of his companions too much tooffer a solution of it as long as he could decorously withhold it. 

The surprise of the boys was not diminished, when another native steppedout of the timber, buffalo on back, like the first; and then another andanother--until half-a-dozen men, with a like number of buffaloes ontheir shoulders, were seen crossing the meadows!

Meanwhile the foremost had reached the bank of the river; and now theastonishment of the botanists reached its climax, when they saw this manlet down the huge animal from his shoulders, embrace it with his arms, place it before him in the water, and then mount astride _upon itsback_! In a moment more he was out in the stream, and his buffaloswimming under him, or rather he seemed to be pushing it along, usinghis arms and legs as paddles to impel it forward!

The others, on reaching the water, acted in a precisely similar manner, and the whole party were soon launched, and crossing the streamtogether. 

It was not until the foremost Mech had arrived at the bank close towhere our travellers awaited them, _lifted his buffalo out of the water, and reshouldered it_, that the latter learnt to their surprise that whatthey had taken for buffaloes were nothing more than the inflated skinsof these animals that were thus employed as rafts by the rude butingenious natives of the district!

The same contrivance is used by the inhabitants of the Punjaub and otherparts of India, where fords are few and bridges cannot be built. Thebuffaloes are skinned, with the legs, heads, and horns left on, to serveas handles and supports in managing them. They are then renderedairtight and inflated, heads, legs, and all; and in this way bear such aresemblance to the animals from which they have been taken, that evendogs are deceived, and often growl and bark at them. Of course thequantity of air is for more than sufficient to buoy up the weight of aman. Sometimes, when goods and other articles are to be carried across, several skins are attached together, and thus form an excellent raft. 

This was done upon the spot, and at a moment's notice. The Mechs, although a half-savage people, are far from uncivil in their intercoursewith strangers. A word from Ossaroo, accompanied by a few pipes oftobacco from the botanist, procured the desired raft of buffalo-skins;and our party, in less than half-an-hour, were safely deposited upon theopposite bank, and allowed to continue their journey without theslightest molestation. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

THE TALLEST GRASS IN THE WORLD. 

As our travellers proceeded up-stream, they were occasionally compelledto pass through tracts covered with a species of jungle-grass, called"Dab-grass, " which not only reached above the heads of the tallest ofthe party, but would have done so had they been giants! Goliath or theCyclops might have, either of them, stood on tiptoe in a field of thisgrass, without being able to look over its tops. 

The botanist was curious enough to measure some stalks of this giganticgrass, and found them full fourteen feet in height, and as thick as aman's finger near the roots! Of course no animal, except a giraffe, could raise its head over the tops of such grass as this; but there areno giraffes in this part of the world--these long-necked creatures beingconfined to the Continent of Africa. Wild elephants, however, are foundhere; and the largest of them can hide himself in the midst of this tallsward, as easily as a mouse would in an English meadow. 

But there are other animals that make their layer in the dab-grass. Itis a favourite haunt both of the tiger and Indian lion; and it was notwithout feelings of fear that our botanical travellers threaded theirway amidst its tall cane-like culms. 

You will be ready to admit, that the dab-grass is a tall grass. But itis far from being the tallest in the world, or in the East Indieseither. What think you of a grass nearly five times as tall? And yetin that same country such a grass exists. Yes--there is a species of"panic-grass, " the _Panicum arborescens_, which actually grows to theheight of fifty feet, with a culm not thicker than an ordinarygoose-quill! This singular species is, however, a climbing plant, growing up amidst the trees of the forest, supported by their branches, and almost reaching to their tops. 

This panic-grass you will, no doubt, fancy _must be the tallest grass inthe world_. But no. Prepare yourself to hear that there is stillanother kind, not only taller than this, but one that grows to theprodigious height of a hundred feet!

You will guess what sort I am about to name. It could be no other thanthe giant _bamboo. That is the tallest grass in the world_. 

You know the bamboo as a "cane;" but for all that it is a true grass, belonging to the natural order of _gramineae_, or grasses, the chiefdifference between it, and many others of the same order, being its moregigantic dimensions. 

My young reader, I may safely assert, that in all the vegetable kingdomthere is no species or form so valuable to the human race as the"grasses. " Among all civilised nations bread is reckoned as the food ofprimary importance, so much so as to have obtained the sobriquet of "thestaff of life;" and nearly every sort of bread is the production of agrass. Wheat, barley, oats, maize, and rice, are all grasses; and so, too, is the sugar-cane--so valuable for its luxurious product. It wouldtake up many pages of our little volume to enumerate the various speciesof _gramineae_, that contribute to the necessities and luxuries ofmankind; and other pages might be written about species equallyavailable for the purposes of life, but which have not yet been broughtinto cultivation. 

Of all kinds of grasses, however, none possesses greater interest thanthe bamboo. Although not the most useful as an article of food, thisnoble plant serves a greater number of purposes in the economy of humanlife, than perhaps any other vegetable in existence. 

What the palm-tree of many species is to the natives of South America ortropical Africa, such is the bamboo to the inhabitants of Southern Asiaand its islands. It is doubtful whether nature has conferred upon thesepeople any greater boon than this noble plant, the light and gracefulculms of which are applied by them to a multitude of useful purposes. Indeed so numerous are the uses made of the bamboo, that it would be anelaborate work even to make out a list of them. A few of the purposesto which it is applied will enable you to judge of the valuable natureof this princely grass. 

The young shoots of some species are cut when tender, and eaten likeasparagus. The full-grown stems, while green, form elegant cases, exhaling a perpetual moisture, and capable of transporting fresh flowersfor hundreds of miles. When ripe and hard, they are converted intobows, arrows, and quivers, lance-shafts, the masts of vessels, walking-sticks, the poles of palanquins, the floors and supporters ofbridges, and a variety of similar purposes. In a growing state thestrong kinds are formed into stockades, which are impenetrable to anything but regular infantry or artillery. By notching their sides theMalays make wonderfully light scaling ladders, which can be conveyedwith facility, where heavier machines could not be transported. Bruisedand crushed in water, the leaves and stems form Chinese paper, the finerqualities of which are only improved by a mixture of raw cotton and bymore careful pounding. The leaves of a small species are the materialused by the Chinese for the lining of their tea-chests. Cut intolengths, and the partitions knocked out, they form durable water-pipes, or by a little contrivance are made into cases for holding rolls ofpaper. Slit into strips, they afford a most durable material forweaving into mats, baskets, window-blinds, and even the sails of boats;and the larger and thicker truncheons are carved by the Chinese intobeautiful ornaments. For building purposes the bamboo is still moreimportant. In many parts of India the framework of the houses of thenatives is chiefly composed of this material. In the flooring, wholestems, four or live inches in diameter, are laid close to each other, and across these, laths of split bamboo, about an inch wide, arefastened down by filaments of rattan cane. The sides of the houses areclosed in by the bamboos opened and rendered flat by splitting ornotching the circular joints on the outside, chipping away thecorresponding divisions within, and laying it in the sun to dry, presseddown with weights. Whole bamboos often form the upright timbers, andthe house is generally roofed in with a thatch of narrow split bamboos, six feet long, placed in regular layers, each reaching within two feetof the extremity of that beneath it, by which a treble covering isformed. Another and most ingenious roof is also formed by cutting largestraight bamboos of sufficient length to reach from the ridge to theeaves, then splitting them exactly in two, knocking out the partitions, and arranging them in close order with the hollow or inner sidesuppermost; after which a second layer, with the outer or concave sidesup, is placed upon the other in such a manner that each of the convexpieces falls into the two contiguous concave pieces covering theiredges, thus serving as gutters to carry off the rain that falls on theconvex layer. 

Such are a few of the uses of the bamboo, enumerated by an ingeniouswriter; and these are probably not more than one tenth of the purposesto which this valuable cane is applied by the natives of India. 

The quickness with which the bamboo can be cut and fashioned to anypurpose is not the least remarkable of its properties. One of the mostdistinguished of English botanists (Hooker) relates that a complete_furnished_ house of bamboo, containing chairs and a table, was erectedby his six attendants in the space of one hour!

Of the bamboos there are many species--perhaps fifty in all--some ofthem natives of Africa and South America, but the greater numberbelonging to southern Asia, which is the true home of these giganticgrasses. The species differ in many respects from each other--some ofthem being thick and strong, while others are light and slender, andelastic. In nothing do the different species vary more than in size. They are found growing of all sizes, from the dwarf bamboo, as slenderas a wheat-stalk, and only two feet high, to the _Bambusa maxima_, asthick as a man's body, and towering to the height of a hundred feet!

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

THE MAN-EATERS. 

Ossaroo had lived all his life in a bamboo country, and was wellacquainted with all its uses. Hardly a vessel or implement that hecould not manufacture of bamboo canes of some kind or another, and manya purpose besides he knew how to apply them to. Had he been obliged tocross a tract of country where there was no water, and required a largevessel, or "canteen, " to carry a supply, he would have made it asfollows. He would have taken two joints of bamboo, each a couple offeet long and six or seven inches in diameter. These he would havetrimmed, so that one of the nodes between the hollow spaces would serveas a bottom for each. In the node, or partition, at the top, he wouldhave pierced a small hole to admit the water, which hole could be closedby a stopper of the pith of a palm or some soft wood, easily procured inthe tropical forests of India. In case he could not have found bambooswith joints sufficiently long for the purpose it would have matteredlittle. Two or more joints would have been taken for each jar, and thepartitions between them broken through, so as to admit the water intothe hollow spaces within. The pair of "jars" he would have then boundtogether at a very acute angle--something after the form of the letterV--and then to carry them with ease he would have strapped the bamboosto his back, the apex of the angle downwards, and one of the ends justpeeping over each shoulder. In this way he would have provided himselfwith a water-vessel that for strength and lightness--the two greatessentials--would have been superior to anything that either tinker orcooper could construct. 

As it happened that they were travelling through a district where therewas water at the distance of every mile or two, this bamboo canteen wasnot needed. A single joint holding a quart was enough to give any ofthe party a drink whenever they required it. 

Now had the Mechs not arrived opportunely with their rafts of inflatedbuffalo-skins, there can be no doubt that Ossaroo would have found somemode of crossing the stream. A proof that he could have done sooccurred but a few hours after, when our travellers found themselves ina similar dilemma. This time it was the main river, whose course theywere following, that lay in the way. A large bend had to be got over, else, they would have been compelled to take a circuitous route of manymiles, and by a path which the guide knew to be difficult on account ofsome marshes that intervened. 

Ossaroo proposed fording the river, but how was that to be done? Itwould be a longer swim than the other, and there were no natives withtheir skin-rafts--at least none were in sight. But there grew close bya clump of noble bamboos, and the guide pointed to them. 

"Oh! you intend to make a raft of the canes?" inquired the botanist. 

"Yes, Sahib, " replied the shikarree. 

"It will take a long time, I fear?"

"No fearee, Sahib; half-hour do. "

Ossaroo was as good as his promise. In half-an-hour not only one raft, but three--that is, a raft for each--was constructed and ready to belaunched. The construction of these was as simple as it was ingenious. Each consisted of four pieces of bamboo, lashed together crossways withstrips of rattan, so as to form a square in the centre just large enoughto admit the body of a man. Of course, the bamboos, being hollowwithin, and closed at both ends, had sufficient buoyancy to sustain aman's weight above water, and nothing more was wanted. 

Each of the party having adjusted his burden upon his back, steppedwithin the square space, lifted the framework in his hands, walkedboldly into the river, and was soon floating out upon its current. Ossaroo had given them instructions how to balance themselves so as tokeep upright, and also how to paddle with both hands and feet: so that, after a good deal of plashing and spluttering, and laughing andshouting, all three arrived safely on the opposite bank. Of course, Fritz swam over without a raft. 

As the river had to be re-crossed on the other arm of the bend, eachcarried his raft across the neck or isthmus, where a similar fording wasmade, that brought them once more on the path they were following. Thusevery day--almost every hour--our travellers were astonished by some newfeat of their hunter-guide, and some new purpose to which the noblebamboo could be applied. 

Still another astonishment awaited them. Ossaroo had yet a feat instore, in the performance of which the bamboo was to play a conspicuouspart; and it chanced that upon the very next day, an opportunityoccurred by which the hunter was enabled to perform this feat to thegreat gratification not only of his travelling companions, but to thedelight of a whole village of natives, who derived no little benefitfrom the performance. 

I have already said, that there are many parts of India where the peoplelive in great fear of the tigers--as well as lions, wild elephants, panthers, and rhinoceroses. These people have no knowledge of properfire-arms. Some, indeed, carry the clumsy matchlock, which, of course, is of little or no service in hunting; and their bows, even withpoisoned arrows, are but poor weapons when used in an encounter withthese strong savage beasts. 

Often a whole village is kept in a state of terror for weeks or monthsby a single tiger who may have made his lair in the neighbourhood, andwhose presence is known by his repeated forays upon the cows, buffaloes, or other domesticated animals of the villagers. It is only after thisstate of things has continued for a length of time, and much loss hasbeen sustained, that these poor people, goaded to desperation, at lengthassemble together, and risk an encounter with the tawny tyrant. In suchencounters human lives are frequently sacrificed, and generally some oneof the party receives a blow or scratch from the tiger's paw, whichmaims or lames him for the rest of his days. 

But there is still a worse case than even this. Not infrequently thetiger, instead of preying upon their cattle, carries off one of thenatives themselves; and where this occurs, the savage monster, if notpursued and killed, is certain to repeat the offence. It is strange, and true as strange, that a tiger having once fed upon human flesh, appears ever after to be fonder of it than of any other food, and willmake the most daring attempts to procure it. Such tigers are notuncommon in India, where they are known among the natives by the dreadedname of _man-eaters_!

It is not a little curious that the Caffres and other natives of SouthAfrica, apply the same term to individuals of the lion species, known tobe imbued with a similar appetite. 

It is difficult to conceive a more horrible monster than a lion or tigerof such tastes; and in India, when the presence of such an _one_ isdiscovered, the whole neighbourhood lives in dread. Often when aBritish post is near, the natives make application to the officers toassist them in destroying the terrible creature--well knowing that ourcountrymen, with their superior courage, with their elephants and finerifles, are more than a match for the jungle tyrant. When no such helpis at hand, the shikarrees, or native hunters, usually assemble, andeither take the tiger by stratagem, or risk their lives in a boldencounter. In many a tiger-hunt had Ossaroo distinguished himself, bothby stratagem and prowess, and there was no mode of trapping or killing atiger that was not known to him. 

He was now called upon to give an exhibition of his craft, which, inpoint of ingenuity, was almost equal to the stratagem of the limedfig-leaves. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

THE DEATH OF THE MAN-EATER. 

The path which our travellers were following led them into one of thenative villages of the Terai, which lay in a sequestered part of theforest. The inhabitants of this village received them with acclamationsof joy. Their approach had been reported before they reached the place, and a deputation of the villagers met them on the way, hailing them withjoyful exclamations and gestures of welcome. 

Karl and Caspar, ignorant of the native language, and, of course, notcomprehending what was said, were for some time at a loss to understandthe meaning of these demonstrations. Ossaroo was appealed to, tofurnish an explanation. 

"A man-eater, " he said. 

"A man-eater!"

"Yes, Sahib; a man-eater in the jungle. "

This was not sufficiently explicit. What did Ossaroo mean? A man-eaterin the jungle? What sort of creature was that? Neither Karl nor Casparhad ever heard of such a thing before. They questioned Ossaroo. 

The latter explained to them what was a man-eater. It was a tiger socalled, as you already know, on account of its preying upon humanbeings. This one had already killed and carried off a man, a woman, andtwo children, beside large numbers of domestic animals. For more thanthree months it had infested the village, and kept the inhabitants in astate of constant alarm. Indeed, several families had deserted theplace solely through fear of this terrible tiger; and those thatremained were in the habit, as soon as night came on, of shuttingthemselves up within their houses, without daring to stir out again tillmorning. In the instance of one of the children, even this precautionhad not served, for the fierce tiger had broken through the frail wallof bamboos, and carried the child off before the eyes of its afflictedparents!

Several times the timid but incensed villagers had assembled andendeavoured to destroy this terrible enemy. They had found him eachtime in his lair; but, on account of their poor weapons and slight skillas hunters, he had always been enabled to escape from them. Indeed onsuch occasions the tiger was sure to come off victorious, for it was inone of these hunts that the man had fallen a sacrifice. Others of thevillagers had been wounded in the different conflicts with this pest ofthe jungle. With such a neighbour at their doors no wonder they hadbeen living in a state of disquietude and terror. 

But why their joy at the approach of our travellers?

This was proudly explained by Ossaroo, who of course had reason to beproud of the circumstance. 

It appeared that the fame of the shikarree, as a great tiger-hunter, hadpreceded him, and his name was known even in the Terai. The villagershad heard that he was approaching, accompanied by two Feringhees, (soEuropeans are called by the natives of India, ) and they hoped, by theaid of the noted shikarree and the Feringhee Sahibs, to get rid of thedreaded marauder. 

Ossaroo, thus appealed to, at once gave his promise to aid them. Ofcourse the botanist made no objection, and Caspar was delighted with theidea. They were to remain all night at the village, since nothing couldbe done before night. They might have got up a grand battue to beat thejungle and attack the tiger in his lair, but what would have come ofthat? Perhaps the loss of more lives. None of the villagers cared torisk themselves in such a hunt, and that was not the way that Ossarookilled his tigers. 

Karl and Caspar expected to see their companion once more try hisstratagem of the birdlime and the leaves; and such at first was hisintention. Upon inquiry, however, he found that no birdlime was to behad. The villagers did not know how to prepare it, and there were nofig-trees about the neighbourhood, nor holly, nor trees of any otherkind out of which it could properly be made. 

What was Ossaroo to do under these circumstances? Must he abandon theidea of destroying the man-eater, and leave the helpless villagers totheir fate? No. His hunter pride would not permit that. His name as agreat shikarree was at stake. Besides, his humanity was touched--for, although but a poor Hindoo, he possessed the common feelings of ournature. Karl and Caspar, moreover, had taken an interest in the thing, and urged him to do his best, promising him all the assistance it was intheir power to give. 

It was resolved, therefore, that, cost what it might, the tiger shouldbe destroyed. 

Ossaroo had other resources besides the birdlime and the battue, and heat once set to work to prepare his plan. He had an ample stock ofattendants, as the villagers worked eagerly and ran hither and thitherobedient to his nod. In front of the village there was a piece of openground. This was the scene of operations. 

Ossaroo first commanded four large posts to be brought, and set in theground in a quadrangle of about eight feet in length and width. Theseposts when sunk firmly in their place stood full eight feet in height, and each had a fork at the top. On these forks four strong beams wereplaced horizontally, and then firmly lashed with rawhide thongs. Deeptrenches were next dug from post to post, and in these were planted rowsof strong bamboos four inches apart from each other--the bamboosthemselves being about four inches in thickness. The earth was thenfilled in, and trodden firmly, so as to render the uprights immovable. A tier of similar bamboos was next laid horizontally upon the top, theends of which, interlocking with those that stood upright, held thelatter in their places. Both were securely lashed to the frametimbers--that had been notched for the purpose--and to one another, andthen the structure was complete. It resembled an immense cage withsmooth yellow rods, each four inches in diameter. The door alone waswanting, but it was not desirable to have a door. Although it wasintended for a "trap cage, " the "bird" for which it had been constructedwas not to be admitted to the inside. 

Ossaroo now called upon the villagers to provide him with a goat thathad lately had kids, and whose young were still living. This was easilyprocured. Still another article he required, but both it and the goathad been "bespoke" at an earlier hour of the day, and were waiting hisorders. This last was the skin of a buffalo, such a one as we havealready seen used by these people in crossing their rivers. 

When all these things had been got ready it was near night, and no timewas lost in waiting. With the help of the villagers Ossaroo wasspeedily arrayed in the skin of the buffalo, his arms and limbs takingthe place of the animal's legs, with the head and horns drawn over himlike a hood, so that his eyes were opposite the holes in the skin. 

Thus metamorphosed, Ossaroo entered the bamboo cage, taking the goatalong with him. The stake, that had been kept out for the purpose ofadmitting them within the enclosure, was now set into its place asfirmly as the others; and this done, the villagers, with Karl andCaspar, retired to their houses, and left the shikarree and his goat tothemselves. 

A stranger passing the spot would have had no other thoughts than thatthe cage-like enclosure contained a buffalo and a goat. On closerexamination it might have been perceived that this buffalo held, graspedfirmly in its fore-hoofs, a strong bamboo spear; and that was all thatappeared odd about it--for it was lying down like any other buffalo, with the goat standing beside it. 

The sun had set, and night was now on. The villagers had put out theirlights, and, shut up within their houses, were waiting in breathlessexpectation. Ossaroo, on his part, was equally anxious--not from thefear of any danger, for he had secured himself against that. He wasonly anxious for the approach of the man-eater, in order that he mighthave the opportunity to exhibit the triumph of his hunter-skill. 

He was not likely to be disappointed. The villagers had assured himthat the fierce brute was in the habit of paying them a nightly visit, and prowling around the place for hours together. It was only when hehad succeeded in carrying off some of their cattle that he would beabsent for days--no doubt his hunger being for the time satiated; but ashe had not lately made a capture, they looked for a visit from him onthat very night. 

If the tiger should come near the village, Ossaroo had no fear that hecould attract him to the spot. He had laid his decoy too well to failin this. The goat, deprived of her young, kept up an incessantbleating, and the kids answered her from one of the houses of thevillage. As the hunter knew from experience that the tiger has aparticular relish for goat-venison, he had no fear but that the voice ofthe animal would attract him to the spot, provided he came near enoughto hear it. In this the villagers assured him he would not bedisappointed. 

He _was not disappointed_; neither was he kept long in suspense. He hadnot been more than half-an-hour in his buffalo disguise, before a loudgrowling on the edge of the forest announced the approach of the dreadedman-eater, and caused the goat to spring wildly about in the enclosure, uttering at intervals the most piercing cries. 

This was just what Ossaroo wanted. The tiger, hearing the voice of thegoat, needed no further invitation; but in a few moments was seentrotting boldly up to the spot. There was no crouching on the part ofthe terrible brute. He had been too long master there to fear anythinghe might encounter, and he stood in need of a supper. The goat that hehad heard would be just the dish he should relish; and he had determinedon laying his claws upon her without more ado. In another moment hestood within ten feet of the cage!

The odd-looking structure puzzled him, and he halted to survey it. Fortunately there was a moon, and the light not only enabled the tigerto see what the cage contained, but it also gave Ossaroo an opportunityof watching all his movements. 

"Of course, " thought the tiger, "it's an enclosure some of these simplevillagers have put up to keep that goat and buffalo from straying offinto the woods; likely enough, too, to keep me from getting at them. Well, they appear to have been very particular about the building of it. We shall see if they have made the walls strong enough. "

With these reflections he drew near, and rearing upward caught one ofthe bamboos in his huge paw, and shook it with violence. The cane, strong as a bar of iron, refused to yield even to the strength of atiger; and, on finding this, the fierce brute ran rapidly round theenclosure, trying it at various places, and searching for an entrance. 

There was no entrance, however; and on perceiving that there was none, the tiger endeavoured to get at the goat by inserting his paws betweenthe bamboos. The goat, however, ran frightened and screaming to theopposite side, and so kept out of the way. It would have served thetiger equally well to have laid his claws upon the buffalo, but thisanimal very prudently remained near the centre of the enclosure, and didnot appear to be so badly scared withal. No doubt the coolness of thebuffalo somewhat astonished the tiger, but in his endeavours to capturethe goat, he did not stop to show his surprise, but ran round and round, now dashing forcibly against the bamboos, and now reaching his pawsbetween them as far as his fore-legs would stretch. 

All at once the buffalo was seen to rush towards him, and the tiger wasin great hopes of being able to reach the latter with his claws, when, to his astonishment, he felt some hard instrument strike sharply againsthis snout, and rattle upon his teeth, while the fire flew from his eyesat the concussion. Of course it was the _horn_ of the buffalo that haddone this; and now, rendered furious by the pain, the tiger forgot allabout the goat, and turned his attention towards revenging himself uponthe animal who had wounded him. Several times he launched himselfsavagely against the bamboos, but the canes resisted all his strength. Just then it occurred to him that he might effect an entrance by thetop, and with one bound he sprang upon the roof of the enclosure. Thiswas just what, the buffalo wished, and the broad white belly of hisassailant stretched along the open framework of bamboos, was now a fairmark for that terrible horn. Like a gleam of lightning it enteredbetween his ribs; the red blood spouted forth, the huge man-eaterscreamed fiercely as he felt the deadly stab, and then, struggling for afew minutes, his enormous body lay stretched across the rack silent, --motionless, --dead!

A signal whistle from Ossaroo soon brought the villagers upon the spot. The shikarree and the goat were set free. The carcass of the man-eaterwas dragged into the middle of the village amidst shouts of triumph, andthe rest of the night was devoted to feasting and rejoicing. The"freedom of the city" was offered to Ossaroo and his companions, andevery hospitality lavished upon them that the grateful inhabitants knewhow to bestow. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

KARL'S ADVENTURE WITH THE LONG-LIPPED BEAR. 

Next morning they were _en route_ at an early hour; and having passedthrough some cultivated fields, they once more entered the wild primevalforest which covers most of the hills and valleys of the Terai. 

Their road during the whole day was a series of ascents and descents, now running along the bed of a stream; now upon its high bank, anon oversome projecting ridge, and at intervals crossing the stream, sometimesby fording, and once or twice by natural bridges formed by the longtrailing roots of various species of fig-trees. 

Although they were gradually ascending to a higher elevation, thevegetation was still of a tropical character. Pothos plants, andbroad-leaved arums, bamboos, wild plantains, and palms, were seen allalong the way, while lovely orchidaceous flowers, --epiphytes andtrailing plants, --hung down from the trunks and branches of the greattrees, forming festoons and natural trellis-work, that stretched acrossthe path and almost closed it up. 

That was a busy day for the botanical collector. Many rare species werefound in seed, and he gathered a load for all three, to be carried on totheir halting place, and stored until their return from the mountains. Those species that were yet only in flower he noted down in hismemorandum-book. They would be ripe for him on his way back. 

About noon they halted to refresh themselves. The spot they had chosenwas in a grove of purple magnolias, whose splendid flowers were in fullbloom, and scented the air around with their sweet perfume. A crystalstream, --a mere rivulet, --trickled in its deep bed through the midst ofthe grove, and the movement of its waters seemed to produce a refreshingcoolness in the surrounding atmosphere. 

They had just unbuckled their packs, intending to lunch, and remain anhour or so on the ground, when some animal was heard moving among thebushes on the other side of the rivulet. 

Caspar and Ossaroo, ever ready for the chase, immediately seized theirweapons; and, crossing the stream, went in search of the animal, whichthey supposed would turn out to be a deer. Karl, therefore, was left byhimself. 

Now Karl felt very much jaded. He had worked hard in gathering hisseeds, and nuts, and drupes, and berries, and pericarps, and he feltquite done up, and had some thoughts of remaining upon that spot for thenight. Before giving up, however, he determined to try a refreshingmedicine, which he had brought with him, and in which he had been taughtto have great faith. This medicine was nothing more than a bottle ofhot peppers pickled in vinegar, which Karl had been told by a friend wasone of the finest remedies for fatigue that could be found in theworld, --in fact, the sovereign cure, --far excelling rum or brandy, oreven the potent spirit of his native land, the kirschen-wasser. A dropor two of it mixed with a cup of water would impart instantaneous reliefto the weary traveller, and enable him to continue his journey like anew man. So Karl's friend had told him, and he was now determined togive the pickled peppers a trial. 

Taking the bottle in one hand, and his tin drinking-cup in the other, hedescended to the bed of the rivulet to fill the cup with water. 

The little stream ran in a deep cut or gully, and its bed was not morethan a yard or two in width, but it was nearly empty--so that Karl assoon as he had clambered down the steep sloping bank, found dry footingamong the pebbles. 

He was just in the act of stooping to fill his cup, when he heard thevoices of Caspar and Ossaroo farther up the stream, as if they were inpursuit of some animal. Presently a shot rang through the woods. Ofcourse it was Caspar's gun, for Caspar was heard shouting in thedirection whence the shot came. 

Karl had raised himself erect, and was thinking, whether he could giveany help to the hunters, by intercepting the animal if it came his way. He heard the voice of Caspar crying to him to "look out, " and just atthe moment he did "look out, " and saw coming right down upon him a largeanimal covered with black shaggy hair, and a white patch upon itsbreast. At the first glance it had the look of a bear, but Karl noticeda hunch upon its back, which gave it a very peculiar appearance, andrendered him doubtful as to what sort of beast it was. He had no timeto examine it very minutely--although it was close enough, for when hefirst set eyes upon it, it was within six paces of where he stood. Itwas altogether too close to him, Karl thought; and so far fromendeavouring to intercept it, he tried with all his might to get out ofits way. 

His first impulse was to rush up the bank. He saw that the bear, orwhatever it was, was resolved to keep right on; and the only way toavoid an encounter would be to leave the channel free. He thereforemade a dash at the bank, and tried to clamber out. The clayey slope, however, chanced to be wet and slippery, and before Karl could reach thetop his feet flew from under him, and he came back to the bottom fasterthan he had gone up. 

He now found himself face to face with the bear--for it _was_ a bear--and not six feet separated them from each other. Neither could pass theother in the narrow channel, and Karl knew that by turning down he wouldsoon be overtaken, and perhaps hugged to death. He had no weapon--nothing in his hand but the bottle of red peppers--what could he do?

There was not a moment left for reflection. The bear reared upward witha savage growl, and rushed forward to the attack. He had almost got hisclaws upon the plant-hunter, when the latter mechanically struck forwardwith the battle, and, as good luck guided it, hit his assailant fairupon the snout. A loud smash, and the rattling of glass among thepebbles, announced the fate of the bottle, and the red peppers, vinegar, and all, went streaming about the head of the bear. 

The brute uttered a scream of terror--such as bears will do when badlyfrightened--and, wheeling away from the conflict, headed up the slopingbank. He succeeded in his climbing better than Karl had done; for, inthe twinkling of an eye, he had reached the top of the slope, and in thetwinkling of another eye would have disappeared among the bushes, hadnot Caspar at this moment arrived upon the ground, and with his secondbarrel brought him rolling back into the channel. 

The bear fell dead almost at Karl's feet, and the latter stepped forwardto examine the carcass. What was his astonishment on perceiving thatwhat he had taken for a hunch on the bear's back was a brace of youngcubs, that had now rolled off, and were running round the body of theirdam, whining, and snarling, and snapping like a pair of vixens! ButFritz at this moment rushed forward, and, after a short fierce struggle, put an end to their lively demonstrations. 

Caspar now related that when he and Ossaroo first came in sight of thebear the cubs were upon the ground playing; but the moment he fired thefirst shot--which had not hit the old bear withal--she seized the cubsone after the other in her mouth, flung them upon her shoulders, andthen made off!

The animal that had fallen before the bullet of Caspar's gun was the"long-lipped, " or sloth-bear (_Ursus labiatus_). The first name hasbeen given to this species on account of the capability it possesses ofprotruding the cartilage of its nose and its lips far in advance of itsteeth, and by this means seizing its food. It is called "sloth" bear, because when first known it was supposed to belong to the sloths; andits long shaggy hair, its rounded back, and the apparently unwieldy anddeformed contour of its whole body, gave some colour to the idea. Thesemarks of ugliness, combined with its sagacity--which enables the Indianjugglers to train it to a variety of tricks--render this species of beara favourite with them, and on this account it is also known by the nameof the "Ours de jongleurs, " or "Jugglers' bear. "

The sloth-bear is long-haired and shaggy, of a deep black colour, exceptunder the throat, where there is a white mark shaped like the letter Y. It is nearly as large as the black bear of America, and its habits in astate of nature are very similar to this species. It will not attackman unless closely pressed or wounded; and had Karl been able to get outof her way, the old she would not have followed him, savage as she wasfrom being shot at by Caspar. 

No doubt the "pickle" had helped him out of a worse pickle. The pepperyvinegar getting into the eyes of the bear quite confounded her, andcaused her to turn tail. But for that Karl might have undergone a hugand a sharp scratch or two, and he might well be thankful--as he was--that he had escaped with no more serious damage than the loss of hisprecious peppers. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

OSSAROO IN TROUBLE. 

Fritz had scarce finished his battle with the young bears, with Karl andCaspar standing over him, when a loud shouting drew the attention of allto another quarter. The shouting evidently proceeded from Ossaroo, asthe boys could distinguish his voice. The shikarree was in trouble--asthey could easily understand by his shrill continued screams--and thewords "Help! Sahibs, help!" which he repeatedly uttered. 

What could be the matter with Ossaroo? Had another bear attacked him?Maybe a panther, or a lion, or a tiger? No matter what it was, bothKarl and Caspar felt it to be their duty to hasten to his assistance;and without more ado both of them started off in the direction whencecame the shouts. Karl had got possession of his rifle, and Casparhastily rammed a load into the right-hand barrel, so that both were inreadiness to offer good help to the guide, if it should turn out to be awild beast that was his assailant. 

In a few moments, they came in sight of Ossaroo; and, to their greatrelief, saw that no animal was near him. Neither bear nor panther, norlion nor tiger, appeared upon the spot Ossaroo, however still continuedhis noisy cries for help; and, to the astonishment of the boys, they sawhim dancing about over the ground, now stooping his head downwards, nowleaping up several feet, his arms all the while playing about, andstriking out as if at some imaginary enemy!

What could it all mean? Had Ossaroo gone mad? Or had he becomesuddenly afflicted with the malady of Saint Vitus? His movements werealtogether of a comical nature; no mountebank could have danced aboutwith more agility; and, but for the earnestness of his cries, evidentlyforced from him by fear, both Karl and Caspar would have burst out intoa fit of laughter. They saw, however, that the shikarree was in somedanger--from what, they could not tell; but they very naturallysuspected that he had been attacked by a venomous serpent, and, perhaps, already bitten by it. It might still be attacking him, _perhaps underhis clothes_, and that was why they could not perceive it. 

This idea restrained them from laughter, for, if their conjecture provedcorrect, it would be no laughing matter for poor Ossaroo; and, with fearin their hearts, both the boys rushed forward to the spot. 

On getting nearer, however, the odd behaviour of the shikarree wasexplained, and the enemy with which he was contending, and which hadhitherto remained invisible, came under their view. Around the head ofOssaroo there appeared a sort of misty halo, encircling him like aglory; which, on closer view, the boys perceived was neither more norless than a _swarm of bees_!

The whole matter was cleared up. Ossaroo had been assailed by bees; andit was they that were making him dance and fling his arms about in sowild a manner!

Karl and Caspar had forborne to laugh, so long as they believed theirguide to be in real danger; but now that they saw what it was, theycould no more restrain their mirth, and both simultaneously broke outinto a fit of cachinnation, that caused the woods to ring again. 

On seeing how his young companions sympathised with his distress, Ossaroo was by no means pleased. The stings of the bees had nettled theHindoo's temper, and the laughter of the boys exasperated him stillmore. He resolved, therefore, that they should both have a taste of thesame trouble; and, without saying another word, he rushed between thetwo; of course, carrying the swarm of bees along with him. 

This unexpected manoeuvre on the part of the guide, at once put, an endto the merriment of his companions; and the next moment, instead ofenjoying a laugh at Ossaroo's expense, both of themselves exhibited aspectacle equally ludicrous. The bees, on perceiving these new enemies, at once separated into three distinct swarms, each swarm selecting itsvictim; so that not only Ossaroo, but Karl and Caspar as well, nowdanced over the ground like acrobats. Even Fritz was attacked by afew--enough to make him scamper around, and snap at his own legs as ifhe had suddenly gone mad!

Karl and Caspar soon learnt, that what had so lately amused them was byno means a thing to be amused at. They were stung about the face, andfound the stings to be exceedingly virulent and painful. Besides, thenumber of their assailants rendered the affair one of considerabledanger. They began to feel that there was peril as well as pain. 

Where was it to end? All their demonstrations failed to drive off thebees. Run where they would, the enraged insects followed them, buzzingabout their ears, and alighting whenever an opportunity offered. Wherewas it to end?

It was difficult to tell when and how the scene would have been broughtto a termination, had it not been for Ossaroo himself. The cunningHindoo had bethought him of a plan, and, calling to the others to followhim, was seen to run forward in a direct line through the woods. 

Karl and Caspar started after, in hopes of finding relief from theirtormentors. 

In a few minutes, Ossaroo approached the bank of the stream, at a placewhere it was dammed up, and formed a reach of deep water--a pool. Without hesitating a moment, the Hindoo plunged into the water. Theboys, flinging down their guns, imitated his example; and all threestood side by side, neck-deep in the pool. They now commenced duckingtheir heads under, and continued this, at intervals; until at length thebees, finding themselves in danger of being drowned, gave up the attack, and, one after another, winged their way back into the woods. 

After remaining long enough in the pool, to make sure that their enemieshad gone quite away, the three smarting hunters climbed out, and stooddripping upon the bank. They would have laughed at the whole adventure, but the pain of the stings put them out of all humour for enjoying ajoke; and, out of sorts altogether, they quietly wended their way backto the place of their temporary encampment. 

On their way, Ossaroo explained how he had chanced to provoke the attackof the bees. On hearing the report of Caspar's gun, and the noise ofthe conflict between Fritz and the bears, he had started in great hasteto get up to the spot, and give assistance. In running forward, hescarce looked before him; and was dashing recklessly through amongtrees, when his head came in contact with a large bees' nest, which wassuspended upon a vine that stretched across the path. The nest wasconstructed out of agglutinated mud, and attached only slightly to thevine; and Ossaroo, having become entangled in the latter, shook it soviolently that the nest fell down, broke into pieces, and set the wholeswarm of angry bees about his ears. It was just then that he had beenheard crying out, and that Karl and Caspar had run to his rescue; whichact both of them now said they very much regretted. They were hardly inearnest, however; and Ossaroo, having procured an herb from the woods, the sap of which soon alleviated the pain of the stings, in a short timethe tempers of all three were restored to their usual equanimity. 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

THE AXIS AND PANTHER. 

The maternal solicitude displayed by the bear in endeavouring to carryher young out of danger, had quite won the admiration of theplant-hunters; and now that the excitement of the conflict was over, they experienced some pangs of regret at having killed the creature. But the thing was done, and could not be helped. Besides, as Ossarooinformed them, these bears are esteemed a great nuisance in the country. Descending from their mountain retreats, or issuing out of the jungleduring the season of the crops, they commit very destructivedepredations upon the produce of the farmer, often entering his verygarden without fear, and in a single night laying waste the contents ofa whole enclosure. On hearing this, both Karl and Caspar were morecontented with what they had done. Perhaps, reflected they, had thesetwo cubs lived to grow up, they or their mother might have devastatedthe paddy-field of some poor jemindar, or farmer, and he and his familymight have been put to great distress by it. 

Whether or not their reasoning was correct, it satisfied the two boys, and quieted their consciences about the killing of the bears. But asthey continued their journey, they still conversed of the curiouscircumstance of the old one carrying off her cubs in the manner she wasdoing. Karl had read of such a habit in animals--which is common tomany other sorts along with the bears--such as the great ant-eater ofSouth America, the opossum, and most kinds of monkeys. Both agreed thatit was a pretty trait in the character of the lower animals, and provedeven the most savage of them capable of tender affection. 

It chanced that upon that same day they had another illustration of thisvery nature, and one that by good fortune did not have so tragical anending. 

They had finished their day's journey, and were reclining under a great_talauma_ tree--a species of magnolia, with very large leaves--by theedge of a little glade. They had not yet made any preparations fortheir camp. The day's march had been a severe one, for they were nowamong the foot-hills of the great Himalaya chain; and though theyappeared to travel as much down hill as up they were in realityascending, and by evening they were really more than five thousand feetabove the plains of India. They had arrived in a new zone ofvegetation, among the great forests of magnolias which gird the middleparts of the mountains. It is in this part of the world that theremarkable genus of magnolia is found in its greatest vigour andvariety; and many species of these trees, in forests of vast extent, cover and adorn the declivities of the lower Himalayas. There are thewhite-flowered magnolias, at an elevation of from four thousand to eightthousand feet, which are then replaced by the still more gorgeous purplemagnolia (_Magnolia Campbellia_)--the latter being the most superbspecies known, its brilliant corollas often arraying the sloping sidesof the hills as with a robe of purple. Here, too, our travellersobserved chestnut-trees of rare species, and several kinds of oak--laurels also, not in the form of humble shrubs, but rising as talltrees, with straight smooth boles, to the height of the oaks themselves. Maples, too, were seen mingling in the forest, and the treerhododendrons growing forty feet high!

What appeared singular to the eyes of the botanist, was the mingling ofmany European forms of plants among those of a strictly tropicalcharacter. For instance, there were birches, willows, alders, andwalnut-trees, growing side by side with the wild plantain, the Wallichpalm, and gigantic bamboos; while the great _Cedrela Toona_, figs ofseveral species, _melastomas_, balsams, _pothos_ plants, peppers, andgigantic climbing vines and orchids, were intermixed with speedwell, common bramble, forget-me-not, and stinging-nettles, just such as mighthave been met with in a European field! Tree ferns were seen rising upand towering high above the common brake-fern of the English moors;while the wild strawberry of Britain was seen covering the ground inpatches of large extent. Its fruit, however, in the Himalayas is quiteinsipid, but a fine yellow raspberry--one of the most luscious fruitsmet with in these mountains--was found growing in the same districts, asif to compensate for the absence of flavour in the strawberry. 

Under one of these magnificent magnolias, whose large wax-like corollasfilled the air with their odorous perfume, our travellers had juststretched themselves--intending, after a few minutes of rest, to makethe necessary arrangements for passing the night there. 

Ossaroo was chewing his betel-nut, and Karl and Caspar, both very tired, were doing nothing and saying as little. Fritz, too, lay along theground, with his tongue out, and panting after the hot day's ramblingamong the bushes. 

Just at that moment, Caspar, whose sharp hunter eye was always on thealert, caught Karl by the sleeve, and in a hurried whisper, said--

"See, Karl! see!--Isn't it a beauty?"

As Caspar said this, he pointed to an animal that had just come out ofthe jungle, and stood within a few feet of its edge. The creature inquestion had the shape, size, and general appearance of a fallow-deer, and its slender limbs and well proportioned body bespoke it to be a nearkin to that animal. In colour, however, it essentially differed fromthe fallow-deer. Its ground-colour was much the same, but it wasspotted all over with snow-white spots that gave it a very beautifulappearance. It looked somewhat like the young of the fallow-deer, andmight have been taken for an overgrown fawn. Karl, however, knew whatit was. 

"A spotted deer, " he replied, also in a whisper. "It is the _axis_. Hold back Fritz, and let us watch it a moment. "

Karl had guessed correctly what kind of animal it was. It was the axis, one of the best known of the Indian deer, and closely allied to the_linsa_ group of Asia as well as to the fallow-deer of Europe. Thereare several species of the axis in eastern Asia, more or less markedwith spots, and in no part are they more common than in the countrythrough which the plant-hunters were passing--the country of the Gangesand the Burrampooter. 

Caspar caught Fritz as desired, and held him fast; and the travellers, without making any noise, sat watching the movements of the axis. 

To their surprise, another axis now showed itself upon the ground, butthis one was of such small dimensions that they saw at once it was theyoung of the first. It was a tiny little fawn, but a few days old, andspeckled all over with similar snow-white spots. 

The deer, unconscious of the presence of the travellers, walked severalpaces out upon the meadow, and commenced browsing upon the grass. Thelittle fawn knew not, as yet, how to eat grass; and occupied itself byskipping and playing about its mother, like a kid. 

The hunters, all speaking in whispers, now counselled among themselvesas to what they should do. Ossaroo would have liked a bit of venisonfor supper, and, certainly, the fawn was a tempting _morceau_. Casparvoted to kill; but Karl, of gentler nature, opposed this design. 

"A pity!" he said. "Look, brother, how gentle they appear? Rememberhow we felt after killing the savage bear, and this would be far worse. "

While engaged in this undertone discussion, a new party made hisappearance upon the scene, which drove all thoughts of killing the deerout of the minds both of Caspar and Ossaroo. 

This intruder was an animal quite as large as the axis, but of anentirely different form. Its ground-colour was not unlike that of thedeer, with a deeper tinge of yellow, and it, too, was spotted all overthe body. Herein, however, a striking contrast existed between the two. As already stated, the spots upon the axis were snow-white; while thoseupon the new comer were just the reverse--black as jet. Spots theycould hardly be termed, though, at a distance, they presented thatappearance. When closely viewed, however, it would have been seen thatthey were rather rosettes, or rings; the centre part being of the sameyellowish ground-colour as the rest of the body. 

The animal had a stout, low body; short, but strong limbs; a long, tapering tail, and a cat-like head. The last is not to be wondered at, since it was in reality a cat. It was the _panther_. 

The attention of the hunters was at once taken away from the axis, andbecame fixed on the great spotted cat, which all three knew to be apanther; next to the lion and tiger, the most formidable of Asiatic_felida_. 

All knew that the Indian panther often attacks man; and it was, therefore, with no very comfortable feelings that they hailed hisappearance. The boys grasped their guns more firmly, and Ossaroo hisbow, ready to give the panther the volley, should he approach withinrange. 

The latter, however, had no design of molesting the travellers. He wasunaware of their presence. His whole attention was occupied with theaxis; upon whose ribs, or, perhaps, those of the fawn, he intended tomake his supper. 

With crouching gait and silent tread he approached his intended victims, stealing along the edge of the jungle. In a few seconds, he was nearenough to spring, and, as yet, the poor doe browsed unconsciously. Hewas just setting his paws for the leap, and, in all probability, wouldhave pounced next moment upon the back of the deer, but, just in thenick of time, Caspar chanced to sneeze. It was not done designedly, orwith, any intention of warning the deer; for all three of the hunterswere so absorbed in watching the manoeuvres of the panther, that theynever thought of such a thing. Perhaps the powerful odour of themagnolia blossoms had been the cause; but, whether or no, Casparsneezed. 

That sneeze was a good thing. It saved the tender mother and her gentlefawn from the fangs of the ferocious panther. She heard it, and, raising her head on the instant, glanced round. The crouching cat cameunder her eyes; and, without losing a second of time, she sprang up tothe fawn, seized the astonished little creature in her mouth, and, bounding like an arrow across the glade, was soon out of sight, havingdisappeared into the jungle on the opposite side!

The panther, who had either not heard or not regarded the sneeze, sprangout, as he had intended, but missed his aim. He ran a few stretches, rose into the air, and, a second time, came down without touching thedeer; and then, seeing that the latter had sped beyond his reach, according to the usual habit of all the _felidae_, he desisted fromfarther pursuit. Trotting back whence he had come, he entered thejungle before the hunters could get within shooting distance of him, andwas never more seen by any of the three. 

As they returned to camp, Karl congratulated Caspar for having sneezedso opportunely; though Caspar acknowledged that it was quite accidental, and that, for his part, he would rather he had not sneezed at all, andthat he had either got a shot at the panther, or had a bit of the fawnfor his supper. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

THE PESTS OF THE TROPICS. 

Much has been said and written in praise of the bright sun and the blueskies of tropical countries; and travellers have dilated largely uponthe magnificent fruits, flowers, and foliage of tropical forests. Onewho has never visited these southern climes is disposed to indulge invery fanciful dreams of enjoyment there. Life would seem to beluxurious; every scene appears to be _couleur de rose_. 

But Nature has not designed that any portion of her territory should befavoured beyond the rest to such an extreme degree; and, perhaps, if ajust comparison were instituted, it would be found that the Esquimaux, shivering in his hut of snow, enjoys as much personal happiness as theswarth southerner, who swings in his hammock under the shade of a banyanor a palm-tree. 

The clime of the torrid zone, with its luxuriant vegetation, is alsoprolific of insect and reptile life; and, from this very circumstance, the denizen of a hot country is often subject to a greater amount ofpersonal discomfort than the dweller in the Arctic zone. Even thescarcity of vegetable food, and the bitter, biting frost, are far easierto endure than the plague of tipulary insects and reptiles, which swarmbetween Cancer and Capricorn. 

It is a well-known fact, that there are large districts in tropicalAmerica where human life is scarce endurable, on account of themosquitos, gnats, ants, and other insects. 

Thus writes the great Prussian geognosist:--

"Persons who have not navigated the rivers of equinoctial America canscarcely conceive how, at every instant, without intermission, you maybe tormented by insects flying in the air, and how the multitudes ofthese little animals may render vast regions almost uninhabitable. Whatever fortitude be exercised to endure pain without complaint, whatever interest may be felt in the objects of scientific research, itis impossible not to be constantly disturbed by the mosquitos, zancudos, jejens, and tempraneros, that cover the face and hands, pierce theclothes with their long, needle-formed suckers; and, getting into themouth and nostrils, occasion coughing and sneezing, whenever any attemptis made to speak in the open air. 

"In the missions of the Orinoco, in the villages on the banks of theriver, surrounded by immense forests, the _plaga de las moscas_, orplague of the mosquitos, affords an inexhaustible subject ofconversation. When two persons meet in the morning, the first questionsthey address to each other are: `How did you find the zancudos duringthe night?' `How are we to-day for the mosquitos?'

"An atmosphere filled with venomous insects always appears to be moreheated than it is in reality. We were horribly tormented in the day bymosquitos and the jejen (a small venomous fly), and at night by thezancudos, a large species of gnat, dreaded even by the natives. 

"At different hours of the day you are stung by different species. Every time that the scene changes, and, to use the simple expression ofthe missionaries, other insects `mount guard, ' you have a few minutes--often a quarter of an hour, of repose. The insects that disappear havenot their places instantly supplied by their successors. From half-pastsix in the morning till live in the afternoon the air is filled withmosquitos. An hour before sunset a species of small gnats--calledtempraneros, because they appear also at sunrise--take the place of themosquitos. Their presence scarcely lasts an hour and a half. Theydisappear between six and seven in the evening. After a few minutes'repose, you feel yourself stung by zancudos, another species of gnat, with very long legs. The zancudo, the proboscis of which contains asharp-pointed sucker, causes the most acute pain, and a swelling thatremains several weeks. 

"The means that are employed to escape from these little plagues arevery extraordinary. At Maypures the Indians quit the village at nightto go and sleep on the little islets in the midst of the cataracts. There they enjoy some rest, the mosquitos appearing to shun air loadedwith vapours. 

"Between the little harbour of Higuerote and the mouth of the Rio Unarethe wretched inhabitants are accustomed to stretch themselves on theground, and pass the night buried in the sand three or four inches deep, leaving out the head only, which they cover with a handkerchief. 

"At Mandanaca we found an old missionary, who told us with an air ofsadness that he had had his `twenty years of mosquitos' in America. Hedesired us to look at his legs, that we might be able to tell one daybeyond sea `what the poor monks suffer in the forests of Cassiquiare. 'Every sting leaving a small darkish brown spot, his legs were sospeckled that it was difficult to recognise the whiteness of his skin, through the spots of coagulated blood!"

Just such torments as the great Prussian traveller suffered from insectsin the forests of South America, our plant-hunters had to endure whilepassing through the humid woods of the Lower Himalayas. By night and byday the air seemed filled with insects, in countless swarms, --large andsmall moths, cockchafers, glow-flies, cockroaches, winged ants, may-flies, flying earwigs, beetles, and "daddy longlegs. " Theyexperienced the bite of ants or the stings of mosquitoes every moment, or they were attacked by large ticks, a species of which infests thebamboo, and which is one of the most hateful of insects. These thetraveller cannot avoid coming in contact with while brushing through theforest. They get inside his dress, often in great numbers, and inserttheir proboscis deeply, but without pain. Buried head and shoulders, and retained by its barbed lancet, this tick can only be extracted withgreat force, and the operation is exceedingly painful. 

But of the tortures to which they were subjected by insects andreptiles, there was one more disagreeable and disgusting than all therest, and on their first experience of it the three were quitehorrified. 

It happened to them on the very day after their adventure with the bearand the bees. They had walked several miles for their morning stage, and the sun having grown quite hot, they agreed to rest for some hourstill afternoon. Having thrown off their packs and accoutrements, allthree lay down upon the grass close by the edge of a little stream, andunder the shadow of a spreading tree. The fatigue of the walk, combinedwith the heated atmosphere, had rendered them drowsy, and one and all ofthem fell fast asleep. 

Caspar was the first to awake. He did not feel quite comfortable duringhis sleep. The mosquitos or some other kind of insects appeared to bebiting him, and this had prevented him from sleeping soundly. He awokeat length and sat upright. The others were still asleep close by, andthe eyes of Caspar by chance rested upon Ossaroo, whose body was morethan half naked, the slight cotton tunic having fallen aside and exposedhis breast to view; besides, his legs were bare, as the shikarree hadrolled up his trousers on account of the damp grass they had beenpassing through. What was the astonishment of Caspar at perceiving thenaked part of Ossaroo's body mottled with spots of dark and red--thelatter being evidently blotches of blood! Caspar perceived that some ofthe dark spots were in motion, now lengthening out, and then closing upagain into a smaller compass; and it was only after he had drawn closer, and examined these objects more minutely that he was able to determinewhat they were. They were _leeches! Ossaroo was covered with leeches_!

Caspar uttered a cry that awoke both of his companions on the instant. 

Ossaroo was not a little disgusted with the fix he found himself in, butKarl and Caspar did not waste much time in condoling with him, for uponexamination they found that they themselves had fared no better, both ofthem being literally covered with the same bloodthirsty reptiles. 

A scene now ensued that would not be easy to describe. All three pulledoff their garments, and went to work to extract the leeches with theirfingers--for there was no other mode of getting rid of the troublesomeintruders--and after a full half-hour spent in picking one anotherclean, they rapidly dressed again, and took the route, desirous ofgetting away from that spot as quickly as possible. 

Of all the pests of warm Oriental climates, there are none sotroublesome to the traveller, or so disgusting, as these land-leeches. They infest the humid woods on the slopes of the Himalaya Mountains fromabout two thousand to eleven thousand feet of elevation; but they arenot confined to the Himalayas alone, as they are common in the mountainforests of Ceylon, Sumatra, and other parts of the Indies. There aremany species of them--and even upon the Himalayas more than one kind--the small black species swarming above the elevation of three thousandfeet, while a large yellow kind, more solitary, is found farther down. They are not only troublesome and annoying, but dangerous. They oftencrawl into the fauces, noses, and stomachs of human beings, where theyproduce dreadful sufferings and even death. Cattle are subject to theirattacks; and hundreds perish in this way--the cause of their death notbeing always understood, and usually attributed to some species ofvermin. 

It is almost impossible to keep them off the person while travellingthrough a track of woods infested by them. If the traveller only sitdown for a moment, they crawl upon him without being perceived. Theyare exceedingly active, and move with surprising rapidity. Indeed, somefancy they have the power to spring from the ground. Certain it is thatthey possess the powers of contraction and extension to a very greatdegree. When fully extended they appear as thin as a thread, and thenext moment they can clue themselves up like a pea. This power enablesthem to pass rapidly from point to point, and also to penetrate into thesmallest aperture. They are said to possess an acute sense of smell, and guided by this they approach the traveller the moment he sits down. They will crowd up from all quarters, until fifty or a hundred crawlupon one person in a few minutes' time, so that one is kept busy inremoving them as fast as they appear. 

They occur in greatest numbers in moist shady woods, and cover theleaves when heavy dew is on them. In rain they are more numerous thanat other times, and then they infest the paths; whereas in dry weatherthey betake themselves into the streams, or the thickly-shaded interiorof the jungle. 

Those who know not their haunts, their love of blood, their keenness andimmense numbers, cannot understand the disgust and annoyance experiencedfrom them by travellers. They get into the hair, hang by the eyelids, crawl up the legs, or down the back, and fasten themselves under theinstep of the foot; and if not removed, gorge themselves with blood tillthey roll off. Often the traveller finds his boots filled with thesehideous creatures when arrived at the end of his day's journey. Theirwound at the time produces no pain, but it causes a sore afterwards, which is frequently months in healing, and leaves a scar that remainsfor years!

Many antidotes are adopted, and tobacco-juice or snuff will keep themoff when applied over the skin; but in passing through moist woods andthe long wet jungle-grass, such applications require to be continuallyrenewed, and it becomes so troublesome and vexatious to take theseprecautions, that most travellers prefer wearing long boots, tucking intheir trousers, and then keeping a good lookout for these insidiouscrawlers. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

THE MUSK-DEER. 

A few days' more journeying up the mountains brought our travellers tothe limits of the forest. They once more looked upon the snowy peaks ofthe great central chain towering up into the clouds. I say once more--for they had already seen these peaks from the plains of India whilestill more than a hundred miles distant from them; but, as theyapproached nearer, and while advancing through the foot-hills, thesnow-covered mountains had no longer been in sight!

This may appear a puzzle, but it is very easily explained. When verynear to a house you will be unable to see the steeple of a church thatis behind it; whereas by going to a greater distance from the house, thehigher steeple comes at once before your eyes. 

So is it with mountains. From a great distance their highest peaks arethose that may be seen, but as you draw nearer, their lower range, orfoot-hills, subtend the angle of vision; and it is only after havingpassed through, or over these, that you again behold the more elevatedsummits. 

Our travellers were now in sight of the snowy summits of the Himalayas, several of which rose to the stupendous height of five miles above thelevel of the sea--one or two even exceeding this elevation. 

Of course it was not the design of the plant-hunters to attempt to climbto the tops of any of these gigantic mountains. That they well knewwould not be possible, as it is almost certain that at such an elevationa human being could not live. Karl, however, was determined to proceedas far as vegetation extended; for he believed that many rare and choiceplants might be found even as high as the snow-line; and indeed thereare several species of beautiful rhododendrons, and junipers, and pines, which grow only in what may be termed the "Arctic zone" of theHimalayas. 

With this idea, then, the travellers kept on--each day getting higher, and farther into the heart of the great chain. 

For two or three days they had been climbing through wild desolatevalleys, quite without inhabitants; yet they were able to find plenty offood, as in these valleys there were animals of various kinds, and withtheir guns they had no difficulty in procuring a supply of meat. Theyfound the "talin, " a species of wild goat, the male of which oftenattains to the weight of three hundred pounds, and a fine species ofdeer known in the Himalayas as the "serow. " They also shot one or twowild sheep, known by the name of "burrell, " and an antelope called"gooral, " which is the "chamois" of the Indian Alps. 

It may be as well here to remark, that in the vast extended chain of theHimalayas, as well as throughout the high mountain steppes of Asia, there exist wild sheep and wild goats, as well as deer and antelopes, ofa great many species that have never been described by naturalists. Indeed, but little more is known of them than what has been obtainedfrom the notes of a few enterprising English sportsmen. It would besafe to conjecture that there are in Asia a dozen species of wild sheep, and quite as many belonging to the goat-tribe; and when that continentshall be thoroughly explored by scientific travellers, a very largeaddition will be made to the catalogue of ruminant animals. Nearlyevery extensive valley or chain of the Asiatic mountains possesses somespecies of the sheep or goat-tribe peculiar to itself, and differingfrom all others of the same genus; and in ascending the stupendousheights of the Himalayas you find that every stage of elevation has itspeculiar species. Some dwell in dense forests, others in those that arethin and open. Some prefer the grassy slopes, while others affect thebarren ridges of rock. There are those that are found only upon thevery limits of vegetation, spending most of their lives within theregion of eternal snow. Among these are the famed ibex and the largewild sheep known as the _Ovis ammon_. 

There was none of the Himalayan animals that interested our travellersmore than the curious little creature known as the "musk-deer. " This isthe animal from which the famous scent is obtained; and which isconsequently a much persecuted creature. It dwells in the HimalayanMountains, ranging from an elevation of about eight thousand feet to thelimits of perpetual snow, and is an object of the chase to the huntersof these regions, who make their living by collecting the musk anddisposing of it to the merchants of the plains. The animal itself is asmall creature, less in size than our fallow-deer, and of a speckledbrownish grey colour, darker on the hind-quarters. Its head is small, its ears long and upright, and it is without horns. 

A peculiarity exists in the males which renders them easy to bedistinguished from other animals of the deer kind. They have a pair oftusks in the upper jaw projecting downwards, each full three inches inlength, and about as thick as a goose's quill. These give to the animalaltogether a peculiar appearance. The males only yield the musk, whichis found in grains, or little pellets, inside a sac or pod in the skin, situated near the navel; but what produces this singular substance, orwhat purpose it serves in the economy of the animal, it is not easy tosay. It has proved its worst foe. But for the musk this harmlesslittle deer would be comparatively a worthless object of the chase; butas it is, the valuable commodity has created for it a host of enemies, who follow no other occupation but that of hunting it to the death. 

The plant-hunters had several times seen musk-deer as they journeyed upthe mountain; but as the animal is exceedingly shy, and one of theswiftest of the deer kind, they had not succeeded in getting a shot. They were all the more anxious to procure one, from the very difficultywhich they had met with in doing so. 

One day as they were proceeding up a very wild ravine, among somestunted juniper and rhododendron bushes, they started from his lair oneof the largest musk-deer they had yet seen. As he kept directly on, anddid not seem to run very fast, they determined to pursue him. Fritz, therefore, was put upon his trail, and the others followed as fast asthey were able to get over the rough ground. 

They had not gone far, when the baying of the dog told them that thechase had forsaken the ravine in which they had first started it, andhad taken into a lateral valley. 

On arriving at the mouth of this last, they perceived that it was filledby a glacier. This did not surprise them, as they had already seenseveral glaciers in the mountain valleys, and they were every hourgetting farther within the region of these icy phenomena. 

A sloping path enabled them to reach the top of the glacier, and theynow perceived the tracks of the deer. Some snow had fallen and stilllay unmelted upon the icy surface, and in this the foot-prints of theanimal were quite distinct, Fritz had stopped at the end of the glacier, as if to await further instructions; but without hesitation the huntersclimbed up on the ice, and followed the trail. 

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

THE GLACIER. 

For more than a mile they toiled up the sloping glacier which all theway lay between two vertical cliffs. 

That the musk-deer was still in advance of them, they had evidence fromthe imprint of its tracks. Even without this evidence they could notdoubt that the game was still before them. It would have beenimpossible for it to have scaled the cliffs on either side, so far asthey had yet seen them; and as far before them as they could see, bothsides appeared equally steep and impracticable. 

As the hunters advanced, the cliffs gradually converged; and at thedistance of a few hundred yards before them, appeared to close in--as ifthe ravine ended there, and there was no outlet in that direction. Infact they appeared to be approaching the apex of a very acute angle, thesides of which were formed by the black granite cliffs. 

This singular formation was just what the hunters desired. If thevalley ended in a _cul-de-sac_, then the game would be hemmed in bytheir approach, and they might have a chance of obtaining a shot. 

In order the more surely to accomplish this, they separated, anddeployed themselves into a line which extended completely across thevalley. In this formation they continued to advance upward. 

When they first adopted this plan, the ravine was about four hundredyards in width--so that less than one hundred lay between each two ofthem. These equal distances they preserved as well as they could, butnow and then the cracks in the icy mass, and the immense boulders thatlay over its surface, obliged one or other, of them to make considerabledetours. As they advanced, however, the distance between each two grewless, in consequence of the narrowing of the valley, until at length aspace of only fifty yards separated one from the other. The game couldnot now pass them without affording a fine opportunity for all to have ashot; and with the expectation of soon obtaining one, they kept on inhigh spirits. 

All at once their hopes appeared to be frustrated. The whole line cameto a halt, and the hunters stood regarding each other with blank looks. Directly in front of them yawned an immense crevasse in the ice, fullfive yards in width at the top, and stretching across the glacier fromcliff to cliff. 

A single glance into this great fissure convinced them that it wasimpassable. Their hunt was at an end. They could go no farther. Suchwas the conviction of all. 

The glacier filled the whole ravine from cliff to cliff. There was nospace or path between the ice and the rocky wall. The latter rosevertically upward for five hundred feet at least, and no doubt extendeddownward to as great a depth. Indeed, by looking into the fissure, theycould trace the wall of rock to an immense distance downward, ending inthe green cleft of the ice below. To look down into that terrible abyssmade their heads reel with giddiness; and they could only do so withsafety by crawling up to the edge of the lye, and peeping over. 

A glance convinced one and all of them that the crevasse was impassable. 

But how had the deer got over it? Surely it had not leaped that fearfulchasm?

But surely it had. Close by the edge its tracks were traced in thesnow, and there, upon the lower side of the cleft, was the spot fromwhich it had sprung. On the opposite brink the disarrangement of thesnow told where it had alighted, having cleared a space of sixteen oreighteen feet! This, however, was nothing to a musk-deer, that upon adeal level often bounds to more than twice that length; for theseanimals have been known to spring down a slope to the enormous distanceof sixty feet!

The leap over the crevasse, therefore, fearful as it appeared in theeyes of our hunters, was nothing to the musk-deer, who is as nimble andsure-footed as the chamois itself. 

"Enough!" said Karl, after they had stood for some minutes gazing intothe lye. "There's no help for it; we must go back as we came--what saysOssaroo?"

"You speakee true, Sahib--no help for we--we no get cross--too wideleapee--no bridge--no bamboo for makee bridge--no tree here. "

Ossaroo shook his head despondingly as he spoke. He was vexed at losingthe game--particularly as the buck was one of the largest, and mighthave yielded an ounce or two of musk, which, as Ossaroo well knew, wasworth a guinea an ounce in the bazaars of Calcutta. 

The Hindoo glanced once more across the lye, and then turning round, uttered an exclamation, which told that he was beaten. 

"Well, then, let us go back!" said Karl. 

"Stay, brother!" interrupted Caspar, "a thought strikes me. Had we notbetter remain here for a while? The deer cannot be far off. It is, nodoubt, up near the end of the ravine; but it won't stay there long. There appears to be nothing for it to eat but rocks or snow, and itwon't be contented with that. If there's no outlet above, it must comeback this way. Now I propose we lie in wait for it a while, and take itas it comes down again. What say you to my plan?"

"I see no harm in trying it, Caspar, " replied Karl. "We had betterseparate, however, and each hide behind a boulder, else it may see us, and stay back. We shall give it an hour. "

"Oh!" said Caspar, "I think it'll tire of being cooped up in less timethan that; but we shall see. "

The party now spread themselves right and left along the lower edge ofthe crevasse--each choosing a large rock or mass of snowy ice as acover. Caspar went to the extreme left, and even to the edge of theglacier, where a number of large rocks rested on its surface. Havingentered among these, he was hidden from the others, but presently theyheard him calling out--

"Hurrah! come here!--a bridge! a bridge!"

Karl and Ossaroo left their hiding-places, and hastened to the spot. 

On arriving among the boulders, they saw, to their delight, that one ofthe largest of these--an enormous block of gneiss--lay right across thecrevasse, spanning it like a bridge, and looking as though it had beenplaced there by human hands! This, however, would have been impossible, as the block was full ten yards in length, and nearly as broad as it waslong. Even giants could not have built such a bridge!

A little examination showed where it had fallen from the overhangingprecipice--and it had rested on the glacier, perhaps, before the greatcleft had yawned open beneath it. Its upper end overlapped the ice fora breadth of scarce two feet, and it seemed a wonder that so huge aweight could be sustained by such an apparently fragile prop. But thereit rested; and had done so for years--perhaps for ages--suspended overthe beetling chasm, as if the touch of a feather would precipitate itinto the gulf below!

If Karl had been near, he might have warned his brother from crossing bysuch a dangerous bridge; but before he had reached the spot, Caspar hadalready mounted on the rock, and was hurrying over. 

In a few moments he stood upon the opposite side of the crevasse; and, waving his cap in the air, shouted to the rest to follow. 

The others crossed as he had done, and then the party once moredeployed, and kept up the ravine, which grew narrower as they advanced, and appeared to be regularly closed in at the lop, by a perpendicularwall. Surely the deer could not escape them much longer?

"What a pity, " said Caspar, "we could not throw down that great stoneand widen the crack in the ice, so that the deer could not leap over it!We should then have it nicely shut up here. "

"Ay, Caspar, " rejoined Karl, "and where should _we_ be then? Shut uptoo, I fear. "

"True, brother, I did not think of that. What a terrible thing it wouldbe to be imprisoned between these black cliffs! It would, I declare. "

The words had scarce issued from Caspar's lip, when a crash was heardlike the first bursting of a thunderclap, and then a deafening roarechoed up the ravine, mingled with louder peals, as though the eternalmountains were being rent asunder!

The noise reverberated from the black cliffs; eagles, that had beenperched upon the rocks, rose screaming into the air; beasts of preyhowled from their lurking-places; and the hitherto silent valley was allat once filled with hideous noises, as though it were the doom of theworld!

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

THE GLACIER SLIDE. 

"An avalanche!" cried Karl Linden, as the first crash fell upon his ear;but on turning, he saw his mistake. 

"No, " he continued, with a look of terror, "it is not an avalanche! MyGod! my God! _the glacier is in motion_!"

He did not need to point out the spot. The eyes of Caspar and Ossaroowere already turned upon it. --Away down the ravine as far as they couldsee the surface of the glacier appeared in motion, like sea-billows;huge blocks of ice were thrown to the top and rolled over, with arumbling crashing noise, while large blue fragments raised high abovethe general surface, were grinding and crumbling to pieces against thefaces of the cliffs. A cloud of snow-spray, rising like a thick whitemist, filled the whole ravine--as if to conceal the work of ruin thatwas going on--and underneath this ghostly veil, the crushing and tearingfor some moments continued. Then all at once the fearful noises ceased, and only the screaming of the birds, and the howling of beasts, disturbed the silence of the place. 

Pale, shuddering, almost paralysed by fear, the hunters had thrownthemselves on their hands and knees, expecting every moment to feel theglacier move beneath them, --expecting to sink beneath the surface, or becrushed amidst the billows of that icy sea. So long as the dread soundsechoed in their ears, their hearts were filled with consternation, andlong after the crashing and crackling ceased, they remained the victimsof a terrible suspense; but they felt that that portion of the glacierupon which they were did not move. It still remained firm; would itcontinue so?

They knew not the moment it, too, might commence sliding downward, andbury them under its masses, or crush them in some deep crevasse. 

O heavens! the thought was fearful. It had paralysed them for a moment;and for some time after the noises had ceased, they remained silent andmotionless. Indeed, absurd as it may seem, each dreaded to stir, lestthe very motion of his body might disturb the icy mass upon which he waskneeling!

Reflection soon came to their aid. It would never do to remain there. They were still exposed to the danger. Whither could they retreat? Upthe ravine might be safer? Above them the ice had not yet stirred. Theruin had all been below--below the crevasse they had just crossed. 

Perhaps the rocks would afford a footing? They would not move, at allevents, even if the upper part of the glacier should give way; but wasthere footing to be found upon them?

They swept their eyes along the nearest cliff. It offered but littlehope. Yes--upon closer inspection there was a ledge--a very narrow one, but yet capable of giving refuge to two or three men; and, above all, itwas easy of access. It would serve their purpose. 

Like men seeking shelter from a heavy shower, or running to get out ofthe way of some impending danger, all three made for the ledge; andafter some moments spent in sprawling and climbing against the cliff, they found themselves standing safely upon it. --Small standing-room theyhad. Had there been a fourth, the place would not have accommodatedhim. There was just room enough for the three side by side, andstanding erect. 

Small as the space was, it was a welcome haven of refuge. It was thesolid granite, and not the fickle ice. It looked eternal as the hills;and, standing upon it, they breathed freely. 

But the danger was not over, and their apprehensions were still keen. Should the upper part of the glacier give way, what then? Although itcould not reach them where they stood, the surface might sink far belowits present level, and leave them on the cliff--upon that little ledgeon the face of a black precipice!

Even if the upper ice held firm, there was another thought that nowtroubled them. Karl knew that what had occurred was a _glacier slide_--a phenomenon that few mortals have witnessed. He suspected that theslide had taken place in that portion of the glacier below the crevassethey had just crossed. If so, the lye would be widened, the huge gneissrock that bridged it gone, and their _retreat down the glacier cut off_!

Upward they beheld nothing but the beetling cliffs meeting together. Nohuman foot could scale them. If no outlet offered in that direction, then, indeed, might the jesting allusion of Caspar be realised. Theymight be imprisoned between those walls of black granite, with noughtbut ice for their bed, and the sky for their ceiling. It was a fearfulsupposition, but all three did not fail to entertain it. 

As yet they could not tell whether their retreat downwards was inreality cut off. Where they stood an abutment of the cliff hid theravine below. They had rushed to their present position, with the firstinstinct of preservation. In their flight, they had not thought oflooking either toward the crevasse or the gneiss rock. --Other largeboulders intervened, and they had not observed whether it was gone. They trembled to think of such a thing. 

The hours passed; and still they dared not descend to the glacier. Night came on, and they still stood upon their narrow perch. Theyhungered, but it would have been of no use to go down to the cold icysurface. That would not have satisfied their appetite. 

All night long they remained standing upon the narrow ledge; now on onefoot, now on the other, now resting their backs against the granitewall, but all night, without closing an eye in sleep. The dread of thecapricious ice kept them on their painful perch. 

They could bear it no longer. With the first light of morning theydetermined upon descending. 

The ice had remained firm during the night. No farther noises had beenheard. They gradually recovered confidence; and as soon as the daybegan to break, all three left the ledge, and betook themselves oncemore to the glacier. 

At first they kept close to the cliff; but, after a while, ventured outfar enough to get a view of the ravine below. 

Caspar mounted upon a rocky boulder that lay upon the surface of theglacier. From the top of this he could see over the others. _Thecrevasse was many yards wide. The bridge-rock was gone_!

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

THE PASS. 

The philosophy of the movement of glaciers is but ill understood, evenby the most accomplished geologists. It is supposed that the undersurface of these great icy masses is detached from the ground by thethaw which continually takes place there, caused by the radiating heatof the earth. Water is also an agent in loosening their hold; for it iswell-known that currents of water--sometimes large streams, --run underthe glaciers. The icy mass thus detached, and resting on an inclinedsurface, is carried down by its own weight. 

Sometimes only a very small portion of a glacier moves, causing afissure above the part that has given way; and at other times thesefissures are closed up, by the sliding of that portion next above them. An unusually hot summer produces these effects upon the glacier ice, combined with the falling of avalanches, or mountain slides, which, withtheir weight, serve to impel the icy mass downwards. 

The weight of our three hunters was but as a feather, and could have hadno effect in giving motion to the glacier; but it is possible that thegneiss rock was just upon the balance when they crossed it. Thawedaround its surface, it had no cohesion with the ice on which it rested;and, as a feather turns the scale, their crossing upon it may haveproduced a motion, which resulted in its fall. 

So vast a mass hurled into the great cleft, and acting as a drivenwedge, may have been the feather's touch that imparted motion to asection of the glacier, already hanging upon the balance, and ready toslide downwards. 

Whether or not they had any agency in producing this fearful phenomenon, our travellers reflected not at the time. They were far too muchterrified at the result to speculate upon causes. One after anotherthey mounted upon the great boulder, and satisfied themselves of thefacts that the crevasse had widened, --the bridge-rock had disappeared, --and their retreat was cut off!

After a little, they ventured closer to the fearful chasm. They climbedupon a ledge of the precipice, that gave them a better view of it. 

From this elevation they could partially see into the cleft. At thesurface it was many yards wide. It appeared to be hundreds of feet indepth. Human agency could not have bridged it. All hope of gettingback down the glacier was at an end; and with consternation in theirlooks, they turned their faces away, and commenced ascending towards thehead of the ravine. 

They advanced with timid steps. They spoke not at all, or only in lowmurmuring voices. They looked right and left, eagerly scanning theprecipice on both sides. On each side of them towered the black cliffs, like prison walls, frowning and forbidding. No ledge of any sizeappeared on either; no terrace, no sloping ravine, that might affordthem a path out of that dark valley. The cliffs, sheer and smooth, presented no hold for the human foot. The eagles, and other birds thatscreamed over their heads, alone could scale them. 

Still they had not lost hope. The mind does not yield to despairwithout full conviction. As yet they were not certain that there was nooutlet to the ravine; and until certain they would not despair. 

They observed the tracks of the musk-deer as they went on. But thesewere no longer fresh; it was the trail of yesterday. 

They followed this trail with renewed hopes, --with feelings of joy. Butit was not the joy of the hunter who expects ere long to overtake hisgame. No, directly the reverse. Hungry as all three were, they_feared_ to overtake the game; they dreaded the discovery of freshtracks!

You will wonder at this; but it is easily explained. They had reasonedwith themselves, that if there existed any outlet above, the deer wouldhave gone out by it. If the contrary, the animal would still be foundnear the head of the ravine. Nothing would have been less welcome thanthe sight of the deer at that moment. 

Their hopes rose as they advanced. No fresh tracks appeared upon theglacier. The trail of the musk-deer still continued onward and upward. The creature had not halted, nor even strayed to either side. It hadgone straight on, as though making for some retreat already known to it. Here and there it had made detours; but these had been caused by lyesin the ice, or boulders, that lay across the path. 

With beating hearts the trackers kept on; now scanning the cliffs oneach hand, now bending their eyes in advance. 

At length they saw themselves within a hundred paces of the extreme endof the ravine, and yet no opening appeared. The precipice rose high andsheer as ever, on the right, on the left, before their faces. Nor breaknor path cheered their eyes. 

Where could the deer have gone? The ground above was pretty clear of_debris_. There were some loose rocks lying on one side. Had it hiddenbehind these? If so, they would soon find it; for they were within afew paces of the rocks. 

They approached with caution. They had prepared their weapons for ashot. Despite their fears, they had still taken some precautions. Hunger instigated them to this. 

Caspar was sent on to examine the covert of rocks, while Karl and theshikarree remained in the rear to intercept the deer if it attempted toretreat down the ravine. 

Caspar approached with due caution. He crawled silently up to theboulders. He placed himself close to the largest; and, raising hishead, peeped over it. 

There was no deer behind the rock, nor any traces of it in the snow. 

He passed on to the next, and then to the next. This brought him into anew position, and near the head of the ravine; so that he could now seethe whole surface of the glacier. 

There was no musk-deer to be seen; but a spectacle greeted his eyes farmore welcome than the sight of the largest herd of deer could have beento the keenest hunter; and a cry of joy escaped him on the instant. 

He was seen to start out from the rocks, shouting as he ran across theravine--

"Come on, brother! we are safe yet! There's a pass! there's a pass!"

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

THE LONE MOUNTAIN VALLEY. 

A pass there was, sure enough, that opened between the cliffs like agreat gate. Why they had not perceived it sooner was because the gorgebent a little to the right before opening to this outlet; and, ofcourse, the bend from a distance appeared to be the termination of theravine. 

A hundred yards from the bend brought them into the great gate betweenthe cliffs, and there a view opened before their eyes that filled theirhearts with joy and admiration. 

Perhaps in all the world they could not have looked upon a more singularlandscape. Right before their faces, and somewhat below the level onwhich they stood, lay a valley. It was nearly of a circular shape, and, perhaps, a league or more in circumference. In the middle of thisvalley was a lake several hundred yards in diameter. The whole bottomof the valley appeared to be a plane, but slightly elevated above thewater level, consisting of green meadows, beautifully interspersed withcopses of shrubbery and clumps of trees, with foliage of rich and variedcolours. What appeared to be droves of cattle and herds of deer werebrowsing on the meadows, or wandering around the copses; while flocks ofwaterfowl disported themselves over the blue water of the lake. 

So park-like was the aspect of this sequestered valley, that the eyes ofour travellers instinctively wandered over its surface in search ofhuman dwellings or the forms of human beings; and were only astonishedat not perceiving either. They looked for a house, --a noble mansion, --apalace to correspond to that fair park. They looked for chimneys amongthe trees--for the ascending smoke. No trace of all these could bedetected. A smoke there was, but it was not that of a fire. It was awhite vapour that rose near one side of the valley, curling upward likesteam. This surprised and puzzled them. They could not tell whatcaused it, but they could tell that it was not the smoke of a fire. 

But the form of the valley--its dimensions--its central lake--its greenmeadows and trees--its browsing herds--its wild fowl might have beenseen elsewhere. All these things might occur, and do occur in manyparts of the earth's surface without the scene being regarded assingular or remarkable. It was not these that have led us tocharacterise the landscape in question as one of the most singular inthe world. No--its singularity rested upon other circumstances. 

One of these circumstances was, that around the valley there appeared adark belt of nearly equal breadth, that seemed to hem it in as with agigantic fence. A little examination told that this dark belt was aline of cliffs, that, rising up from the level bottom on all sides, fronted the valley and the lake. In other words, the valley wassurrounded by a precipice. In the distance it appeared only a few yardsin height, but that might be a deception of the eye. 

Above the black line another circular belt encompassed the valley. Itwas the sloping sides of bleak barren mountains. Still another belthigher up was formed by the snowy crests of the same mountains--here inroof-like ridges, there in rounded domes, or sharp cone-shaped peaks, that pierced the heavens far above the line of eternal snow. 

There seemed to be no way of entrance into this singular basin exceptover the line of black cliff. The gap in which our travellers stood, and the ravine through which they had ascended appeared to be its onlyoutlet; and this, filled as it was by glacier ice, raised the summit ofthe pass above the level of the valley; but a sloping descent over avast _debris_ of fallen rocks--the "moraine" of the glacier itself--afforded a path down to the bottom of the valley. 

For several minutes all three remained in the gap, viewing this strangescene with feelings that partook of the nature of admiration--ofwonder--of awe. The sun was just appearing over the mountains, and hisrays, falling upon the crystallised snow, were refracted to the eyes ofthe spectators in all the colours of the rainbow. The snow itself inone place appeared of a roseate colour, while elsewhere it was streakedand mottled with golden hues. The lake, too--here rippled by thesporting fowl, there lying calm and smooth--reflected from its blue diskthe white cones of the mountains, the darker belting of the nearercliffs, or the green foliage upon its shores. 

For hours Karl Linden could have gazed upon that fairy-like scene. Caspar, of ruder mould, was entranced by its beauty; and even the hunterof the plains--the native of palm-groves and cane fields--confessed hehad never beheld so beautiful a landscape. All of them were wellacquainted with the Hindoo superstition concerning the HimalayaMountains. The belief that in lonely valleys among the moreinaccessible peaks, the Brahmin gods have their dwelling and their home;and they could not help fancying at that moment that the superstitionmight be true. Certainly, if it were true, some one of these deities, Vishnu, or Siva, or even Brahma himself, must dwell in that very valleythat now lay before them. 

But poetical and legendary sentiment soon vanished from the minds of ourtravellers. All three were hungry--hungry as wolves--and the rulingthought at the moment was to find the means for satisfying theirappetites. 

With this intent, therefore, they strode forward out of the gap, andcommenced descending towards the bottom of the valley. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

GRUNTING OXEN. 

There were several kinds of animals in sight, but it was natural thatthe hungry hunters should choose those that were nearest for their game. The nearest also chanced to be the largest--though in the flock therewere individuals of different sizes, from the bigness of a large ox tothat of a Newfoundland dog. There were about a dozen in all, evidentlyof one kind, and the difference in size and other respects arose from adifference of age and sex. 

What sort of animals they were, not one of the party could tell. EvenOssaroo did not know them. He had never seen such creatures on theplains of India. It was evident to all, however, that they were somespecies of oxen or buffaloes, since they bore a general resemblance toanimals of the family of _bovidae_. First there was the great massivebull, the patriarch of the herd, standing nearly as tall as a horse, andquite as tall reckoning from the top of the stately hump on hisshoulders. His curved horns spreading outward rose from a mass of thickcurled hair, giving him the fierce aspect which characterises animals ofthe buffalo kind. But his chief peculiarity lay in the drapery of longsilky hair, that from his sides, flanks, neck, belly, and thighs, hungdownward until its tips almost dragged upon the grass. This singularappendage gave the animal the appearance of being short-legged, and themassive thickness of the legs themselves added to the effect. 

Karl could not help remarking in the old bull a considerable resemblanceto the rare musk-ox of America; an animal with which he was acquainted, from having seen stuffed specimens in the museums. He noted, however, that there was one point in which the musk-ox differed essentially fromthe species before him--in regard to the fail. The musk-ox is almosttailless; or, rather, his fail is so small as to be quite inconspicuousamidst the long masses of hair that adorn his croup; whereas the strangecreature before them was remarkable for the large development of thisappendage, which swept downward, full and wide, like the tail of ahorse. The colour of the bull's body appeared black in the distance, though, in reality, it was not black, but of a dark, chocolate brown;the tail, on the contrary, was snow-white, which, from this contrast incolour, added to the singularity of the animal's appearance. 

There was but one large bull in the herd; evidently the lord and masterof all the others. These consisted of the females or cows, and theyoung. The cows were much smaller, scarce half the size of the oldbull; their horns less massive, and the tails and long hair less fulland flowing. 

Of the young, there were some of different ages; from the half-grownbull or heifer, to the calves lately dropped; which last were tearingabout over the ground, and gambolling by the feet of their mothers. About these little creatures there was a peculiarity. The long hairupon their flanks and sides had not yet made its appearance; but theirwhole coat was black and curly, just like that of a water-spaniel, orNewfoundland dog. In the distance, they bore a striking resemblance tothese animals; and one might have fancied the herd to be a flock ofbuffaloes, with a number of black dogs running about in their midst. 

"Whatever they be, " remarked Caspar, "they look like they might beeatable. I think they're beef of some kind. "

"Beef, venison, or mutton--one of the three, " rejoined Karl. 

Ossaroo was not particular at that moment. He could have picked a ribof wolf-meat, and thought it palatable. 

"Well, we must stalk them, " continued Karl. "I see no other way ofgetting near them but by crawling through yonder copse. "

The speaker pointed to a grove, near which the animals were browsing. 

Caspar and Ossaroo agreed with this suggestion, and all three, havingnow reached the bottom of the descent, commenced their stalk. 

Without any difficulty, they succeeded in reaching the copse; and then, creeping silently through the underwood, they came to that edge of itwhich was closest to the browsing herd. The bushes were evergreens--rhododendrons--and formed excellent cover for a stalk; and, as yet, thegame had neither seen, nor heard, nor smelt the approaching enemy. Theywere too distant for the arrows of Ossaroo, therefore Ossaroo could donothing; but they were within excellent range of the rifle anddouble-barrel, loaded, as the latter was, with large buckshot. 

Karl whispered to Caspar to choose one of the calves for the firstbarrel, while he himself aimed at the larger game. 

The bull was too distant for either bullet or buckshot. He was standingapart, apparently acting as sentry to the herd, though this time he didnot prove a watchful guardian. He had some suspicion, however, that allwas not right; for, before they could fire, he seemed to have caught analarm, and, striking the ground with his massive hoofs, he uttered astrange noise, that resembled the grunting of a hog. So exactly did itassimilate to this, that our hunters, for the moment, believed therewere pigs in the place, and actually looked around to discover theirwhereabouts. 

A moment satisfied them, that the grunting came from the bull; and, without thinking any more about it, Karl and Caspar levelled theirpieces, and fired. 

The reports reverberated through the valley; and the next moment thewhole herd, with the bull at their head, were seen going in full gallopacross the plain. Not all of them, however. A calf, and one of thecows, lay stretched upon the sward, to the great delight of the hunters, who, rushing forth from their cover, soon stood triumphant over thefallen game. 

A word or two passed between them. They had determined on first cookingthe calf, to appease their hunger, and were about proceeding to skin it, when a long, loud grunting sounded in their ears; and, on lookingaround, they beheld the great bull coming full tilt towards them, hishead lowered to the ground, and his large, lustrous eyes flashing withrage and vengeance, he had only retreated a short distance, fancying, nodoubt, that his whole family was after him; but, on missing two of itsmembers, he was now on his return to rescue or revenge them. 

Strange as was the animal to all three, there was no mistaking hisprowess. His vast size, his wild, shaggy front and sweeping horns, thevengeful expression of his eyes, all declared him a powerful anddangerous assailant. Not one of the hunters thought for a moment ofwithstanding such an assault; but, shouting to each other to run fortheir lives, all three started off as fast as their legs would carrythem. 

They ran for the copse, but that would not have saved them had it beenmere copse-wood. Such a huge creature as their pursuer would havedashed through copse-wood as through a field of grass; and, in reality, he did so, charging through the bushes, goring them down on all sides ofhim, and uttering his loud grunting like a savage boar. 

It so happened that there were several large trees growing up out of theunderwood, and these, fortunately, were not difficult to climb. Thethree hunters did not need any advice, as to what they should do underthe circumstances. Each had an instinct of his own, and that instinctprompted him to take to a tree; where, of course, he would be safeenough from an animal, whose claws, if it had any, were encased inhoofs. 

The bull continued for some minutes to grunt and charge backward andforward among the bushes, but, not finding any of the party, he atlength returned to the plain, where the dead were lying. He firstapproached the cow, and then the calf, and then repeatedly passed fromone to the other, placing his broad muzzle to their bodies, and utteringhis grunting roar, apparently in a more plaintive strain than before. 

After continuing these demonstrations for a while, he raised his head, looked over the plain, and then trotted sullenly off in the direction inwhich the others had gone. 

Hungry as were the hunters, it was some time before they ventured tocome down from their perch. But hunger overcame them at length, anddescending, they picked up their various weapons--which they had droppedin their haste to climb--and, having loaded the empty barrels, theyreturned to the game. 

These were now dragged up to the edge of the timber--so that in case thebull should take it into his head to return, they might not have so farto run for the friendly trees. 

The calf was soon stripped of its skin--a fire kindled--several ribsbroiled over the coals, and eaten in the shortest space of time. Suchdelicious veal not one of the three had ever tasted in his life. It wasnot that their extreme hunger occasioned them to think so, but such wasreally the fact, for they were no longer ignorant of what they wereeating. They now knew what sort of animals they had slain, and asingular circumstance had imparted to them this knowledge. As the bullcharged about in front of the thicket, Ossaroo from his perch on thetree had a good view of him, and one thing belonging to the animalOssaroo recognised as an old acquaintance--it was his _tail_! Yes, thattail was not to be mistaken. Many such had Ossaroo seen and handled inhis young days. Many a fly had he brushed away with just such a one, and he could have recognised it had he found it growing upon a fish. 

When they returned to the quarry, Ossaroo pointed to the tail of thedead cow--not half so full and large as that of the bull, but still ofsimilar character--and with a significant glance to the others, said--

"Know 'im now, Sahibs--_Ghowry_. "

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

THE YAKS. 

What Ossaroo meant was that he knew the tail; but he was as ignorant ofthe animal to which it was attached, as if the latter had been a dragonor a comet. Ossaroo saw that the tail was a "chowry, " in other words, afly-flapper, such as is used in the hot countries of India for brushingaway flies, mosquitos, and other winged insects. Ossaroo knew it, forhe had often handled one to fan the old sahib, who had been his masterin the days of his boyhood. 

The word chowry, however, at once suggested to the plant-hunter a trainof ideas. He knew that the chowries of India were imported across theHimalayas from Chinese Tartary and Thibet; that they were the tails of aspecies of oxen peculiar to these countries, known as the yak, orgrunting ox. Beyond a doubt then the animals they had slain were"yaks. "

Karl's conjecture was the true one. It was a herd of wild yaks they hadfallen in with, for they were just in the very country where theseanimals exist in their wild state. 

Linnaeus gave to these animals the name of _Bos grunniens_, or gruntingox--seeing that they were clearly a species of the ox. It would bedifficult to conceive a more appropriate name for them; but this did notsatisfy the modern closet-naturalists--who, finding certain differencesbetween them and other _bovidae_, must needs form a new genus, toaccommodate this one species, and by such means render the study ofzoology more difficult. Indeed, some of these gentlemen would have agenus for _every_ species, or even variety--all of which absurdclassification leads only to the multiplication of hard names and theconfusion of ideas. 

It is a great advantage to the student, as well as to the simple reader, when the scientific title of an animal is a word which conveys some ideaof its character, and not the latinised name of Smith or Brown, Hofenshaufer or Wislizenus; but this title should usually be thespecific one given to the animal. Where a genus exists so easilydistinguished from all others as in the case of the old genus "_bos_, "it is a great pity it should be cut up by fanciful systematists into_bos, bubalus, bison, anoa, poephagus, ovibos_, and such like. Theconsequence of this subdividing is that readers who are not naturalists, and even some who are, are quite puzzled by the multitude of names, andgain no clear idea of the animal mentioned. All these titles would havebeen well enough as specific names, such as _Bos bubalus, Bos bison, Bosgrunniens_, etcetera, and it would have been much simpler and better tohave used them so. Of course if there were many species under each ofthese new genera, then the case would be different, and subdivisionmight load to convenience. As it is, however, there are only one or twospecies of each, and in the case of some of the genera, as the musk-ox(_ovibos_) and the yak or grunting ox, only one. Why then multiplynames and titles?

These systematists, however, not satisfied with the generic name givenby the great systematic Linnaeus, have changed the name of the _Bosgrunniens_ to that of _Poephagus grunniens_, which I presume to mean the"grunting poa-eater, " or the "grunting eater of poa grass!"--a veryspecific title indeed, though I fancy there are other kinds of oxen aswell of the yak who indulge occasionally in the luxury of poa grass. 

Well, this yak, or syrlak, or grunting ox, or poa-eater, whatever we maycall him, is a very peculiar and useful animal. He is not only foundwild in Thibet and other adjacent countries, but is domesticated, andsubjected to the service of man. In fact, to the people of the highcold countries that stretch northward from the Himalayas he is what thecamel is to the Arabs, or the reindeer to the people of Lapland. Hislong brown hair furnishes them with material out of winch they weavetheir tents and twist their ropes. His skin supplies them with leather. His back carries their merchandise or other burdens, or themselves whenthey wish to ride; and his shoulder draws their plough and their carts. His flesh is a wholesome and excellent beef, and the milk obtained fromthe cows--either as milk, cheese, or butter--is one of the primaryarticles of food among the Thibetian people. 

The tails constitute an article of commerce, of no mean value. They areexported to the plains of India, where they are bought for severalpurposes--their principal use being for "chowries, " or fly-brushes, asalready observed. Among the Tartar people they are worn in the cap asbridges of distinction, and only the chiefs and distinguished lendersare permitted the privilege of wearing them. In China, also, they aresimilarly worn by the mandarins, first having been dyed of a bright redcolour. A fine full yak's tail will fetch either in China or Indiaquite a handsome sum of money. 

There are several varieties of the yak. First, there is the true wildyak--the same as those encountered by our travellers. These are muchlarger than the domestic breeds, and the bulls are among the most fierceand powerful of the ox tribe. Hunting them is often accompanied byhair-breadth escapes and perilous encounters, and large dogs and horsesare employed in the chase. 

The tame yaks are divided into several classes, as the ploughing yak, the riding yak, etcetera, and these are not all of the dark brown colourof the original race, but are met with dun-coloured, mottled red, andeven pure white. Dark brown or black, however, with a white tail, isthe prevailing colour. The yak-calf is the finest veal in the world;but when the calf is taken from the mother, the cow refuses to yieldmilk. In such cases the foot of the calf is brought for her to lick, orthe stuffed skin to fondle, when she will give milk as before, expressing her satisfaction by short grunts like a pig. 

The yak when used as a beast of burden will travel twenty miles a day, under a load of two bags of rice or salt, or four or six planks ofpine-wood slung in pairs along either flank. Their ears are generallypierced by their drivers, and ornamented with tufts of scarlet worsted. Their true home is on the cold table-lands of Thibet and Tartary, orstill higher up among the mountain valleys of the Himalayas, where theyfeed on grass or the smaller species of carices. They love to browseupon steep places, and to scramble among rocks; and their favouriteplaces for resting or sleeping are on the tops of isolated boulders, where the sun has full play upon them. When taken to warm climates, they languish, and soon die of disease of the liver. It is possible, however, that they could be acclimated in many European countries, wereit taken in hand by those who alone have the power to make the trial ina proper manner--I mean the governments of these countries. But suchworks of utility are about the last things that the tyrants of the earthwill be likely to trouble their heads with. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

CURING THE YAK-MEAT. 

Our travellers found the yak-veal excellent, and the three consumed aquarter of it for their breakfasts before their appetites weresatisfied. 

This business being brought to a conclusion, they held a council as towhat was best to be done next. Of course they had already made up theirminds to spend some days in this beautiful valley in plant-hunting. From the glance they had had of it, Karl had no doubt that its _flora_and _sylva_ were exceedingly rich and varied. Indeed, while passingthrough the underwood he had noticed many curious kinds that were quitenew to him, and he would be likely enough to find some altogetherunknown to the botanical world. These thoughts filled him with joyfulanticipations--bright visions of future triumph in his beloved sciencepassed before his mind's eye, and he felt for the moment contented andhappy. 

The peculiar situation of the valley led him to expect a peculiar flora, surrounded as it was by snowy mountains--isolated apparently from otherfertile tracts, and sheltered from every wind by the lofty ridges thatencircled it. Among other peculiarities he had observed plants ofalmost tropical genera, although the altitude could not be less than15, 000 feet, and the snowy mountains that towered above it were some ofthe highest peaks of the Himalayas! These tropical forms had puzzledhim not a little, considering the altitude at which he observed them;and to account for the apparent anomaly was one of the thoughts that waspassing through his mind at the moment. 

As for Caspar, he was pleased to know that his brother desired to remainthere for some days. He had less interest in the rare plants, but hehad observed that the place was very well stocked with wild animals, andhe anticipated no little sport in hunting them. 

It is just possible that Ossaroo sighed for the warm plains, for thepalm-groves and bamboo thickets, but the shikarree liked the look of thegame, and could spend a few days well enough in this region. Moreover, the atmosphere of the valley was much warmer than that of the country inwhich they had been travelling for several days past. Indeed, thedifference was so great as to surprise all three of them, and they couldonly account for the higher temperature by supposing that it arose fromthe sheltered situation of the valley itself. 

Having determined on remaining, therefore it became necessary to makesome provision against hunger. Though the game seemed plenty enough, they might not always be so successful in stalking it; and as the yakcow offered them beef enough to last for some days, it would not do tolet the meat spoil. That must be looked to at once. 

Without further ado, therefore, they set about preserving the meat. Having no salt this might appear to be a difficult matter, and so itwould have been to the northern travellers. But Ossaroo was a man ofthe tropics--in whose country salt was both scarce and dear--andconsequently he knew other plans for curing meat besides pickling it. He knew how to cure it by the process called "jerking. " This was asimple operation, and consisted in cutting the meat into thin slices, and either hanging it upon the branches of trees, or spreading it outupon the rock--leaving the sun to do the rest. 

It happened, however, that on that day the sun did not shine verybrightly, and it was not hot enough for jerking meat. But Ossaroo wasnot to be beaten so easily. He knew an alternative which is adopted insuch cases. He knew that the meat can be jerked by the fire as well asby the sun, and this plan he at once put into operation. Havinggathered a large quantity of fagots, he kindled them into a fire, andthen hung the beef upon scaffolds all around it--near enough to besubmitted to the heat and smoke, but not so near as that the meat shouldbe either broiled or burnt. When it should hang thus exposed to thefire for a day or so, Ossaroo assured his companions it would be curedand dried so as to keep for months without requiring a pinch of salt. 

The skinning of the yak, and then cutting its flesh into strips--theerection of the scaffold-poles, and stringing up of the meat, occupiedall hands for the space of several hours, so that when the job wasfinished it was past midday. 

Dinner had then to be cooked and eaten, which occupied nearly anotherhour; and although it was not yet quite nightfall, they were all sosleepy from their long vigil, and so tired with standing upon the ledge, that they were glad to stretch themselves by the fire and go to rest. 

The cold air, as evening approached, caused them to shiver; and now forthe first time they began to think of their blankets, and other matterswhich they had left at their last camp. But they only thought of themwith a sigh. The road, to where these had been left, could no longer betraversed. It would no doubt be necessary for them to make a longdetour over the mountains, before they could get back to that camp. 

Ossaroo had prepared a substitute for one of the blankets at least. Hehad stretched the yak-skin upon a frame, and placed it in front of thefire, so that by night it was dry enough for some of the party to wraptheir bodies in. Sure enough, when Caspar was enveloped in this strangeblanket--with the hairy side turned inward--be obtained in it, as hehimself declared, one of the pleasantest and soundest sleeps he had everslept in his life. 

All three, rested well enough; but had they only known of the discoverythat awaited them on the morrow, their sleep would not have been sosound, nor their dreams so light. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

THE BOILING SPRING. 

They ate their breakfasts of boiled yak-steak, washing it down with adraught of water. They had not even a cup to hold the water. Theyknelt down and drank it out of the lake. The water was clear enough, but not as cold as they might have expected at such an elevation. Theyhad noticed this on the preceding day, and now expressed their surpriseat finding it so warm. They had no thermometer with which to test it, but it was evidently of much higher temperature than the air!

Whence came this water? It could not be from the melting snow--else itwould certainly have been colder than it was. Perhaps there was aspring somewhere? Perhaps there was a hot spring?

This was not at all improbable, for, strange to say, hot springs arenumerous on the Himalaya Mountains--often bursting out amidst ice andsnow, and at very great elevations. 

Karl had read of such springs, and this it was that led him to infer theexistence of one in the valley. How else could the water be warm?

Now they recollected that on the previous morning they had noticed asingular cloud of vapour that hung over the tops of the trees on oneside of the valley. It was no longer visible, after they had descendedfrom the elevation at which they then were; but they remembered thedirection in which it had been seen, and now went in search of it. 

They soon reached the spot, and found it just as they had conjectured. A hot spring was there, bubbling out from among the rocks, and thenrunning off in a rivulet towards the lake. Caspar thrust his hand intothe water, but drew it back again with an exclamation that betokenedboth pain and surprise. The water was almost boiling!

"Well, " said he, "this is convenient at all events. If we only had ateapot, we should need no kettle. Here's water on the boil at allhours!"

"Ha!" ejaculated Karl, as he dipped his fingers into the hot stream;"this explains the high temperature of the valley, the rich luxuriantvegetation, the presence of plants of the lower region; I thought thatthere was some such cause. See, yonder grow magnolias! How veryinteresting! I should not wonder if we meet with palms and bamboos!"

Just at that moment the attention of the party was called away from thehot spring. A noble buck came bounding up until he was within twentyyards of the spot, and then halting in his tracks, stood for somemoments gazing at the intruders. 

There was no mistaking this creature for any other animal than a stag. The vast antlers were characteristics that left no room to doubt of hisspecies. He was about the size of the European stag or red-deer, andhis branching horns were very similar. His colour, too, was reddishgrey with a white mark around the croup, and his form and proportionwere very like to those of the English stag. He was, in fact, theAsiatic representative of this very species--known to naturalists as the_Cervus Wallichii_. 

At sight of the party around the spring, he exhibited symptoms more ofsurprise than of fear. Perhaps they were the first creatures of thekind his great large eyes had ever glanced upon. He knew not whetherthey might prove friendly or hostile. 

Simple creature! He was not to remain long in doubt as to that point. The rifle was brought to bear upon him, and the next moment he wasprostrate upon the ground. 

It was Karl who had fired, as Caspar with the double-barrel was standingat some distance off. All three, however, ran forward to secure thegame, but, to their chagrin, the stag once more rose to his feet andbounded off among the bushes, with Fritz following at his heels. Theycould see that he went upon three legs, and that the fourth--one of thehind ones--was broken and trailing upon the ground. 

The hunters started after, in hopes of still securing the prize; butafter passing through the thicket they had a view of the buck stillbounding along close by the bottom of the cliffs, and as yet far aheadof the hound. It was near the cliff where the animal had been wounded, for the hot spring was close in to the rocks that bounded that side ofthe valley. 

The dog ran on after him, and the hunters followed as fast as they wereable. Karl and Ossaroo kept along the bottom of the cliff, while Casparremained out in the open valley, in order to intercept the game shouldit turn outwards in the direction of the lake. 

In this way they proceeded for more than half-a-mile before seeinganything more of the stag. At length the loud baying of Fritz warnedthem that he had overtaken the game, which was no doubt standing to bay. 

This proved to be the case. Fritz was holding the buck at bay close tothe edge of a thicket; but the moment the hunters came in sight, thestag again broke, dashed into the thicket, and disappeared as before. 

Another half-mile was passed before they found the game again, and thenthe dog had brought him to bay a second time; but just as before, whenthe hunters were approaching, the stag made a rush into the bushes, andagain got off. 

It was mortifying to lose such noble game after having been so sure ofit, and all determined to follow out the chase if it should last themthe whole day. Karl had another motive for continuing after the deer. Karl was a person of tender and humane feelings. He saw that the ballhad broken the creature's thigh-bone, and he knew the wound would causeits death in the end. He could not think of leaving it thus to die byinches, and was anxious to put an end to its misery With this view aswell as for the purpose of obtaining the venison, he continued thechase. 

The stag gave them another long run, before it was again brought up; andagain, for the third time, it broke and made off. 

They began to despair of being able to come up with it. All this whilethe deer had kept along the base of the cliffs, and the hunters as theyran after it could not help noticing the immense precipice that toweredabove their heads. It rose to the height of hundreds of feet, in someplaces with a slanting face, but generally almost as vertical as a wall. The chase of the wounded stag, however, occupied too much theirattention to allow of their observing anything else very minutely; andso they pressed on without halting anywhere--except for a moment or soto gain breath. Six or seven times had they seen the wounded stag, andsix or seven times had Fritz brought him to bay, but Fritz for his painshad only received several severe scores from the antlers of the enragedanimal. 

The hunters at length approached the great gap in the cliff, throughwhich they had first entered the valley, but the chase was carried pastthis point and continued on as before. 

Once more the loud barking of the dog announced that the deer had cometo a stand; and once more the hunters hurried forward. 

This time they saw the stag standing in a pool of water up to theflanks. The ground gave Caspar an opportunity to approach within a fewyards without being observed by the game, and a discharge from thedouble-barrel put an end to the chase. 

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

AN ALARMING DISCOVERY. 

You will naturally suppose that this successful termination of the chasegave great satisfaction to the hunters. It might have done so underother circumstances, but just then their minds became occupied bythoughts of a far different nature. 

As they came up to the spot where the stag had fallen, and werepreparing to drag it from the pool, their eyes rested upon an objectwhich caused them to turn toward one another with looks of strangesignificance. This object was no other than the hot spring--the placewhere the chase had begun. Within less than a hundred yards of the spotwhere the stag had received his first wound was he now lying dead! Thepool in fact was in the little rivulet that ran from the spring to thelake. 

I have said that the hunters on observing this exchanged significantglances. One fact was evident to all of them--that they had got back tothe spot whence they started. A very little reasoning taught themanother fact--that in the pursuit of the stag they must have made thefull circuit of the valley. They had not turned back anywhere--they hadnot crossed the valley--they had not even been in sight of the lakeduring the whole chase. On the contrary, Karl with Ossaroo had keptcontinually along the bottom of the cliffs, sometimes in the timber, andat intervals passing across stretches of open ground. 

What was there remarkable about all this? It only proved that thevalley was small, and of roundish form; and that in about an hour's timeany one might make the circuit of it. What was there in this discoverythat should cause the hunters to stand gazing upon one another withtroubled looks? Was it surprise at the stag having returned to diewhere he had received his wound? Certainly there was something a littlesingular about that, but so trifling a circumstance could not haveclouded the brows of the hunters. It was not surprise that was picturedin their looks--more serious feelings were stirring within them. Theirglances were those of apprehension--the fear of some danger not fullydefined or certain. What danger?

The three stood, Ossaroo lightly grasping his bow, but not thinking ofthe weapon; Karl holding his rifle with its butt resting on the ground, and Caspar gazing interrogatively in the face of his brother. 

For some moments not one of them spoke. Each guessed what the other wasthinking of. The stag lay untouched in the pool, his huge antlers aloneappearing above the surface of the water, while the dog stood baying onthe bank. 

Karl at length broke silence. He spoke half in soliloquy, as if histhoughts were busy with the subject. 

"Yes, a precipice the whole way round. I saw no break--no signs of one. Ravines there were, it is true, but all seemed to end in the same highcliffs. You observed no outlet, Ossaroo?"

"No, Sahib; me fearee de valley shut up, no clear o' dis trap yetSahib. "

Caspar offered no opinion. He had kept farther out from the cliffs, andat times had been quite out of sight of them--the trees hiding theirtops from his view. He fully comprehended, however, the meaning of hisbrother's observations. 

"Then you think the precipice runs all around the valley?" he asked, addressing the latter. 

"I fear so, Caspar. I observed no outlet--neither has Ossaroo; andalthough not specially looking for such a thing, I had my eyes open forit; I had not forgotten our perilous situation of yesterday, and Iwished to assure myself. I looked up several gorges that ran out of thevalley, but the sides of all seemed to be precipitous. The chase, it istrue, kept me from examining them very closely; but it is now time to doso. If there be no pass out of this valley, then are we indeed introuble. These cliffs are five hundred feet in height--they areperfectly impassable by human foot. Come on! let us know the worst. "

"Shall we not draw out the stag?" inquired Caspar, pointing to the gamethat still lay under the water. 

"No, leave him there; it will get no harm till our return: should myfears prove just, we shall have time enough for that, and much elsebeside. Come on!"

So saying Karl led the way toward the foot of the precipice, the othersfollowing silently after. 

Foot by foot, and yard by yard, did they examine the beetling front ofthose high cliffs. They viewed them from their base, and then passingoutward scanned them to the very tops. There was no gorge or ravinewhich they did not enter and fully reconnoitre. Many of these therewere, all of them resembling little bays of the ocean, their bottomsbeing on the same level with the valley itself, and their sides formedby the vertical wall of granite. 

At some places the cliffs actually hung over. Now and then they cameupon piles of rock and scattered boulders--some of them of enormousdimensions. There were single blocks full fifty feet in length, breadth, and height; and there were also cairns, or collections ofrocks, piled up to four times that elevation, and standing at such adistance from the base of the cliff, that it was evident they could nothave fallen from it into their present position. Ice, perhaps, was theagent that had placed them where they lay. 

None of the three were in any mood to speculate upon geologicalphenomena at that moment. They passed on, continuing their examination. They saw that the cliff was not all of equal height. It varied in thisrespect, but its lowest escarpment was too high to be ascended. At thelowest point it could not have been less than three hundred feet sheer, while there were portions of it that rose to the stupendous height ofone thousand from the valley!

On went they along its base, carefully examining every yard. They hadgone over the same path with lighter feet and lighter hearts. This timethey were three hours in making the circuit; and at the end of thesethree hours they stood in the gap by which they had entered, with thefull and painful conviction that that gap was the only outlet to thismysterious valley--the only one that could be traversed by human foot!The valley itself resembled the crater of some extinct volcano, whoselava lake had burst through this gate-like gorge, leaving an empty basinbehind. 

They did not go back through the glacier ravine. They had no hope ofescaping in that direction. That they knew already. 

From the gap they saw the white vapour curling up over the spring. Theysaw the remaining portion of the precipice that lay beyond. It was thehighest and most inaccessible of all. 

All three sat down upon the rocks; and remained for some minutes silentand in a state of mind bordering upon despair. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

PROSPECTS AND PRECAUTIONS. 

Brave men do not easily yield to despair. Karl was brave. Caspar, although but a mere boy, was as brave as a man. So was the shikarreebrave--that is, for one of his race. He would have thought light of anyordinary peril--a combat with a tiger, or a gayal, or a bear; but, likeall his race, he was given to superstition, he now firmly believed thatsome of his Hindoo gods dwelt in this valley, and that they were all tobe punished for intruding into the sacred abode. There was nothingsingular about his holding this belief. It was perfectly natural, --infact, it was only the belief of his religion and his race. 

Notwithstanding his superstitious fears, he did not yield himself up todestiny. On the contrary, he was ready to enter heart and soul into anyplan by which he and his companions might escape out of the territory ofBrahma, Vishnu, or Siva--whichsoever of these it belonged to. 

It was in thinking over some plan that kept all three of them insilence, and with such thoughts Ossaroo was as busy as the others. 

Think as they would, no feasible or practicable idea could be got holdof. There were five hundred feet of a cliff to be scaled. How was thatfeat to be accomplished?

By making a ladder? The idea was absurd. No ladder in the world wouldreach to the quarter of such a height. Ropes, even if they had hadthem, could be in no way made available. These might aid in going_down_ a precipice, but for going _up_ they would be perfectly useless. 

The thought even crossed their minds of cutting notches in the cliff, and ascending by that means! This might appear to be practicable, andviewing the matter from a distance it certainly does seem so. But hadyou been placed in the position of our travellers, --seated as they werein front of that frowning wall of granite, --and told that you must climbit by notches cut in the iron rock by your own hand, you would haveturned from the task in despair. 

So did they; at least the idea passed away from their thoughts almost inthe same moment in which it had been conceived. 

For hours they sat pondering over the affair. What would they not havegiven for wings; wings to carry them over the walls of that terribleprison?

All their speculations ended without result; and at length rising totheir feet, they set off with gloomy thoughts toward the spot where theyhad already encamped. 

As if to render their situation more terrible, some wild beasts, --wolvesthey supposed, --had visited the encampment during their absence, and hadcarried off every morsel of the jerked meat. This was a painfuldiscovery, for now more than ever should they require such provision. 

The stag still remained to them. Surely it was not also carried off?and to assure themselves they hurried to the pool, which was at no greatdistance. They were gratified at finding the deer in the pool where ithad been left; the water, perhaps, having protected it from ravenousbeasts. 

As their former camp ground had not been well chosen, they dragged thecarcass of the deer up to the hot spring; that being a better situation. There the animal was skinned, a fire kindled, and after they had dinedupon fresh venison-steaks, the rest of the meat Ossaroo prepared forcuring, --just as he had done that of the yak, --but in this case he tookthe precaution to hang it out of reach of all four-footed marauders. 

So careful were they of the flesh of the deer, that even the bones weresafely stowed away, and Fritz had to make his supper upon the offal. 

Notwithstanding their terrible situation, Karl had not abandoned one ofthe national characteristics of his countryman, --prudence. He foresaw along stay in this singular valley. How long he did not think of askinghimself; perhaps for life. He anticipated the straits in which theymight soon be placed; food even might fail them; and on this accountevery morsel was to be kept from waste. 

Around their night camp-fire they talked of the prospects of obtainingfood; of the animals they supposed might exist in the valley; of theirnumbers and kinds, --they had observed several kinds; of the birds uponthe lake and among the trees; of the fruits and berries; of the rootsthat might be in the ground; in short, of every thing that might befound there from which they could draw sustenance. 

They examined their stock of ammunition. This exceeded even their mostsanguine hopes. Both Caspar's large powder-horn and that of his brotherwere nearly full. They had used their guns but little since lastfilling their horns. They had also a good store of shot and bullets;though these things were less essential, and in case of their runningshort of them they knew of many substitutes, but gunpowder is the _sinequa non_ of the hunter. 

Even had their guns failed them, there was still the unerring bow ofOssaroo, and it was independent of either powder or lead. A thin reed, or the slender branch of a tree, were nearly all that Ossaroo requiredto make as deadly a shaft as need be hurled. 

They were without anxiety, on the score of being able to kill suchanimals as the place afforded. Even had they been without arrows, theyfelt confident that in such a circumscribed space they would have beenable to circumvent and capture the game. They had no uneasiness aboutany four-footed creature making its escape from the valley any more thanthemselves. There could be no other outlet than that by which they hadentered. By the ravine only could the four-footed denizens of the placehave gone out and in; and on the glacier they had observed a beaten pathmade by the tracks of animals, before the snow had fallen. Likelyenough the pass was well-known to many kinds, and likely also there wereothers that stayed continually in the valley, and there brought forththeir young. Indeed, it would have been difficult for a wild animal tohave found a more desirable home. 

The hope of the hunters was that many animals might have held this veryopinion, and from what they had already observed, they had reason tothink so. 

Of course they had not yet abandoned the hope of being able to find someway of escape from their singular prison. No, it was too early forthat. Had they arrived at such a conviction, they would have been inpoor heart indeed, and in no mood for conversing as they did. The birdsand the quadrupeds, and the fruits and roots, would have had but littleinterest for them with such a despairing idea as that in their minds. They still hoped, though scarce knowing why; and in this uncertaintythey went to rest with the resolve to give the cliffs a freshexamination on the morrow. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

MEASURING THE CREVASSE. 

Again, on the morrow, every foot of the precipitous bluffs was minutelyscanned and examined. The circuit of the valley was made as before. Even trees were climbed in order the better to view the face of thecliffs that soared far above their tops. The result was a fullconviction, that to scale the precipice at any point was an utterimpossibility. 

Until fully convinced of this, they had not thought of going backthrough the gap that led to the glacier; but now that all hopes ofsucceeding elsewhere had vanished from their minds, they proceeded inthat direction. 

They did not walk towards it with the light brisk step of men who hadhopes of success; but rather mechanically, as if yielding to a sort ofinvoluntary impulse. As yet they had not examined the ice-chasm veryminutely. 

Awed by the terror of the glacier slide, they had retreated from thespot in haste. One glance at the crevasse was all they had given; butin that glance they had perceived the impossibility of crossing it. Atthe time, however, they were not aware of the resources that were sonear. They were not aware that within less than five hundred yards ofthe spot grew a forest of tall trees. Indeed, it was not until they hadfully reconnoitred the cliffs, and turned away from them in despair, that such a train of reasoning occurred to tha mind of any of the three. 

As they were entering the portals of that singular passage, the thoughtseemed for the first time to have taken shape. Karl was the first togive expression to it. Suddenly halting, he pointed back to the forest, and said, --

"If we could bridge it!"

Neither of his companions asked him what he contemplated bridging. Bothwere at that moment busy with the same train of thought. They knew itwas the crevasse. 

"Those pine-trees are tall, " said Caspar. 

"Not tall enough, Sahib, " rejoined the shikarree. 

"We can splice them, " continued Caspar. 

Ossaroo shook his head, but said nothing in reply. 

The idea, however, had begotten new hopes; and all three walked down theravine with brisker steps. They scanned the cliffs on either side asthey advanced, but these they had examined before. 

Treading with caution they approached the edge of the crevasse. Theylooked across. A hundred feet wide--perhaps more than a hundred feet--yawned that fearful gulf. They knelt down and gazed into the chasm. Itopened far away into the earth--hundreds of feet below where they knelt. It narrowed towards the bottom. They could see the crystal cliffs, blue at the top, grow greener and darker as they converged towards eachother. They could see huge boulders of rock and masses of icy snowwedged between them, and could hear far below the roaring of water. Atorrent ran there--no doubt the superfluous waters of the lake escapingby this subglacial stream. 

A sublime, but terrible sight it was; and although the nerves of allwere strung to an extreme degree, it made them giddy to look into thechasm, and horrid feelings came over them as they listened to theunnatural echoes of their voices. To have descended to the bottom wouldhave been a dread peril: but they did not contemplate such anenterprise. They knew that such a proceeding would be of no use, evencould they have accomplished it. Once in the bottom of the chasm theopposite steep would still have to be climbed, and this was plainly animpossibility. They thought not of crossing in that way--their onlyhope lay in the possibility of bridging the crevasse; and to this theirwhole attention was now turned. 

Such a project might appear absurd. Men of weaker minds would haveturned away from it in despair; and so, too, might they have done, butfor the hopelessness of all other means of escape. It was now life ordeath with them--at all events, it was freedom or captivity. 

To give up all hope of returning to their homes and friends--to spendthe remainder of their lives in this wild fastness--was a thought almostas painful as the prospect of death itself. 

It was maddening to entertain such a thought, and as yet not one of themcould bring himself to dwell upon the reality of so terrible a destiny. But the fact that such in reality would be their fate, unless they coulddiscover some mode of escaping from their perilous situation, sharpenedall their wits; and every plan was brought forward and discussed withthe most serious earnestness. 

As they stood gazing across that yawning gulf, the conviction enteredtheir minds that _it was possible to bridge it_. 

Karl was the first to give way to this conviction. Caspar, eversanguine, soon yielded to the views of his brother; and Ossaroo, thoughtardily convinced, acknowledged that they could do no better than try. The scientific mind of the botanist had been busy, and had alreadyconceived a plan--which though it would be difficult of execution, didnot seem altogether impracticable. On one thing, however, itspracticability rested--the width of the chasm. This must beascertained, and how was it to be done?

It could not be guessed--that was clear. The simple estimate of the eyeis a very uncertain mode of measuring--as was proved by the fact thateach one of the three assigned a different width to the crevasse. Infact, there was full fifty feet of variation in their estimates. Karlbelieved it to be only a hundred feet in width, Ossaroo judged it at ahundred and fifty, while Caspar thought it might be between the two. How, then, were they to measure it exactly? That was the first questionthat came before them. 

Had they been in possession of proper instruments, Karl was scholarenough to have determined the distance by triangulation; but they hadneither quadrant nor theodolite; and that mode was therefore impossible. 

I have said that their wits were sharpened by their situation, and thedifficulty about the measurement was soon got over. It was Ossaroo whodecided that point. 

Karl and Caspar were standing apart discussing the subject, not dreamingof any aid from the shikarree upon so scientific a question, when theyperceived the latter unwinding a long string, which he had drawn fromhis pocket. 

"Ho!" cried Caspar, "what are you about, Ossaroo? Do you expect tomeasure it with a string?"

"Yes, Sahib!" answered the shikarree. 

"And who is to carry your line to the opposite side, I should like toknow?" inquired Caspar. 

It seemed very ridiculous, indeed, to suppose that the chasm could bemeasured with a string--so long as only one side of it was accessible;but there was a _way_ of doing it, and Ossaroo's native wit hadsuggested that way to him. 

In reply to Caspar's question, he took one of the arrows from hisquiver, and, holding it up, he said, --

"This, Sahib, this carry it. "

"True! true!" joyfully exclaimed the brothers; both of whom at oncecomprehended the design of the shikarree. 

It cost Ossaroo but a few minutes to put his design into execution. Thestring was unwound to its full extent. There were nearly a hundredyards of it. It was stretched tightly, so as to clear it of snarls, andthen one end was adjusted to the shaft of the arrow. The other end wasmade fast to a rock, and after that the bow was bent, and the arrowprojected into the air. 

A shout of joy was raised as the shaft was seen to fall upon the snowysurface on the opposite side; and the tiny cord was observed, like thethread of a spider's web, spanning the vast chasm. 

Ossaroo seized the string in his hand, drew the arrow gently along untilit rested close to the opposite edge; and then marking the place with aknot, he plucked the arrow till it fell into the chasm, and hand overhand commenced winding up the string. 

In a few moments he had recovered both cord and arrow; and now came theimportant part, the measurement of the string. 

The hearts of all three beat audibly as foot after foot was told off;but a murmur of satisfaction escaped from all, when it was found thatthe lowest estimate was nearest the truth. The chasm was about ahundred feet wide!

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

THE HUT. 

Karl felt confident they could bridge the crevasse. The only weaponsthey had were their knives, and a small wood hatchet which Ossaroochanced to have in his belt when they set out in chase of the musk-deer. True they had their guns, but of what service could these be in makinga bridge?

Ossaroo's knife, as already described, was a long-bladed one, --halfknife, half sword, --in fact, a jungle knife. The hatchet was not largerthan an Indian tomahawk; but with these weapons Karl Linden believed hecould build a bridge of one hundred feet span!

He communicated to his companions his plan in detail, and both believedin its feasibility. I need hardly say that under such a belief theirspirits rose again; and, though they felt that success was far fromcertain, they were once more filled with hope; and having taken all thenecessary steps, in regard to measuring the narrowest part of thecrevasse, and noted the ground well, they returned to the valley withlighter hearts. 

The bridge was not to be the work of a day, nor a week, nor yet might amonth suffice. Could they only have obtained access to both sides ofthe chasm it would have been different, and they could easily havefinished it in less time. But you are to remember that only one sidewas allowed them to work upon, and from this they would of necessityhave to project the bridge to the other. If they could even have got acable stretched across, this would have been bridge enough for them, andthey would have needed no other. A cable, indeed! They would soon havefound their way over upon a cable or even a stout rope; but the stoutestcommunication they had was a slender string, and only an arrow to holdit in its place!

The genius of Karl had not only projected the bridge, but a mode ofplacing it across the chasm, though many a contrivance would have to beadopted, before the work could be finished. Much time would require tobe spent, but what of time when compared with the results of failure orsuccess?

The first thing they did was to build them a hut. The nights were cold, and growing colder, for the Himalaya winter was approaching, andsleeping in the open air, even by the largest fire they might make, wasby no means comfortable. They built a rude hovel therefore, partly oflogs, and partly of stone blocks, for it was difficult to procure logsof the proper length, and to cut them with such tools as they had wouldhave been a tedious affair. The walls were made thick, rough, andstrong; the interstices were matted and daubed with clay from the bed ofthe rivulet; the thatch was a sedge obtained from the lake; and thefloor of earth was strewed with the leaves of the sweet-smellingrhododendron. The hole was left for the smoke to escape. Severalgranite slabs served for seats--tables were not needed--and for bedseach of the party had provided himself with a thick mattress of driedgrass and leaves. With such accommodations were the hunters fain tocontent themselves. They felt too much anxiety about the future to carefor present luxuries. 

They were but one single day in building the hut. Had there beenbamboos at hand, Ossaroo would have constructed a house in half thetime, and a much handsomer one. As it was, their hovel occupied themjust a day, and on the next morning they set to work upon the bridge. 

They had agreed to divide the labour; Karl with the axe, and Ossaroowith his large knife, were to work upon the timbers; while Caspar was toprovide the food with his double-barrelled gun, helping the otherswhenever he could spare time. 

But Caspar found another purpose for his gun besides procuring meat. Ropes would be wanted, long tough ropes; and they had already plannedit, that these should be made from the hides of the animals that mightbe killed. Caspar, therefore, had an important part to play. Twostrong cables would be required, so Karl told him, each about a hundredfeet in length, besides many other ropes and cords. It would benecessary to hunt with some success before these could be obtained. More than one large hide, a dozen at least, would be required; butCaspar was just the man to do his part of the work, and procure them. 

For the timbers, the trees out of which they were to be made had alreadybeen doomed. Even that morning four trees had been marked by the axeand girdled. These were pine-trees, of the species known as Thibetpines, which grow to a great height, with tall trunks clear of branchesfull fifty feet from the ground. Of course it was not the largest treesthat were chosen; as it would have cost too much labour to have reducedtheir trunks to the proper dimension, and particularly with such toolsas the workmen had. On the contrary, the trees that were selected werethose very near the thickness that would be required; and but littlewould have to be done, beyond clearing them of the bark and hewing theheavier ends, so as to make the scantling of equal weight and thicknessall throughout their length. The splicing each two of them togetherwould be an operation requiring the greatest amount of care and labour. 

All their designs being fully discussed, each set about his own share ofthe work. Karl and Ossaroo betook themselves to the pine-forest, whileCaspar prepared to go in search of the game. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

THE BARKING-DEER. 

"Now, " said Caspar to himself, as he shouldered his double-barrelledgun, and started forth, "now to find that same herd of grunters!They're the biggest animals here I fancy, and their beef's not bad--theveal isn't, I know. Besides, the hide of the old bull would make--letme see--how many yards of rope. "

Here Caspar entered into a mental calculation as to what length ofrawhide rope, of two inches in diameter, might be twisted out of the yakbull's skin. Karl had said two inches in diameter would be strongenough for his purpose, provided the hide of the animal was as tough asordinary cow's hide; and this the skin of the yak really is. 

The young hunter, after much computation, having stripped the great bullof his skin, and spread it out upon the grass, and measured it--all infancy of course--and cut it into strips of near three inches in width--had arrived at the conclusion that he would get about twenty yards ofsound rope out of the hide. 

Then he submitted the skins of the cows to a similar process ofmeasurement. There were four of them--there had been five, but one wasalready killed. To each of the four Caspar allowed a yield of ten yardsof rope--as each of them was only a little more than half the size ofthe bull--besides their skins would not be either so thick or so strong. 

There were four half-grown yaks--young bulls and heifers. Casparremembered the number well, for he had noted this while stalking them. To these he allowed still less yield than to the cows--perhaps thirtyyards from the four. So that the hides of all--old bull, cows, andyearlings--would, according to Caspar's calculation, give a cable ofninety yards in length. What a pity it would not make a hundred--forthat was about the length that Karl had said the cable should be. True, there were some young calves in the herd, but Caspar could make nocalculation on these. Their skins might serve for other purposes, butthey would not do for working up into the strong cable which Karlrequired. 

"Maybe there is more than the one herd in the valley, " soliloquisedCaspar. "If so it will be all right. Another bull would be just thething;" and with this reflection the hunter brought his double-barreldown, looked to his flints and priming, returned the gun to hisshoulder, and then walked briskly on. 

Caspar had no fear that he should be able to kill all the yaks they hadseen. He was sure of slaughtering the whole herd. One thing certain, these animals could no more get out of the valley than could the hunterhimself. If they had ever been in the habit of going out of it to visitother pastures, they must have gone by the glacier; and they were notlikely to traverse that path any more. The hunter now had them at anadvantage--in fact, they were regularly penned up for him!

After all, however, it was not such a pen. The valley was a full milein width, and rather better in length. It was a little country ofitself. It was far from being of an even or equal surface. Some partswere hilly, and great rocks lay scattered over the surface here andthere, in some places forming great mounds several hundred feet high, with cliffs and ravines between them, and trees growing in the clefts. Then there were dark woods and thick tangled jungle tracts, where it wasalmost impossible to make one's way through. Oh, there was plenty ofcovert for game, and the dullest animal might escape from the keenesthunter in such places. Still the game could not go clear away; andalthough the yaks might get off on an occasion, they were sure to turnup again; and Caspar trusted to his skill to be able to circumvent themat one time or another. 

Never in his life before had Caspar such motives for displaying hishunter-skill. His liberty--that of all of them--depended on all hissuccess in procuring the necessary number of hides; and this was spurenough to excite him to the utmost. 

In starting forth from the hut, he had taken his way along the edge ofthe lake. Several opportunities offered of a shot at Brahmin geese andwild ducks but, in anticipation of finding the yaks, he had loaded bothbarrels of his gun with balls. This he had done in order to be preparedfor the great bull, whose thick hide even buckshot would scarce havepierced. A shot at the waterfowl, therefore, could not be thought of. There would be every chance of missing them with the bullet; and neitherpowder nor lead were such plentiful articles as to be thrown away idly. He therefore reserved his fire, and walked on. 

Nothing appeared to be about the edge of the lake; and after going ashort distance he turned off from the water and headed the direction ofthe cliffs. He hoped to find the herd of yaks among the rocks--forKarl, who knew something of the natural history of these animals, hadtold him that they frequented steep rocky places in preference to levelground. 

Caspar's path now led him through a belt of timber, and then appeared alittle opening on which there was a good deal of tall grass, and hereand there a low copse or belt of shrubbery. 

Of course he went cautiously along--as a hunter should do--at everyfresh vista looking ahead for his game. 

While passing through the open ground his attention was attracted to anoise that appeared to be very near him. It exactly resembled thebarking of a fox--a sound with which Caspar was familiar, having oftenheard foxes bark in his native country. The bark, however, appeared tohim to be louder and more distinct than that of a common fox. 

"Perhaps, " said he to himself, "the foxes of these mountains are biggerthan our German reynards, and can therefore bark louder. Let me see ifit be a fox. I'm not going to waste a bullet on him either; but Ishould like just to have a look at a Himalaya fox. "

With these reflections Caspar stole softly through the grass in thedirection whence issued the sounds. 

He had not advanced many paces when he came in sight of an animaldiffering altogether from a fox; but the very one that was making thenoise. This was certain, for while he stood regarding it, he perceivedit in the very act of uttering that noise, or _barking_, as we alreadycalled it. 

Caspar felt very much inclined to laugh aloud, on perceiving that thebarking animal was neither fox, nor dog, nor yet a wolf, nor any othercreature that is known to bark, but on the contrary an animal of a fardifferent nature--a deer. Yes, it was really a deer that was givingutterance to those canine accents. 

It was a small, slightly-made creature, standing about two feet inheight, with horns seven or eight inches long. It might have passed foran antelope; but Caspar observed that on each horn there was an antler--a very little one, only an inch or so in length--and that decided himthat it must be an animal of the deer family. Its colour was light red, its coat short and smooth, and, on a closer view, Caspar saw that it hada tusk in each jaw, projecting outside the mouth, something like thetushes of the musk-deer. It was, in fact, a closely allied species. Itwas the "kakur, " or "barking-deer;" so called from its barking habit, which had drawn the attention of the hunter upon it. 

Of the barking-deer, like most other deer of India, there are severalvarieties very little known to naturalists; and the species called the"muntjak" (_Cervus vaginalis_) is one of these. It also has theprotruding tushes, and the solitary antler upon its horns. 

The "barking-deer" is common on the lower hills of the HimalayaMountains, as high as seven or eight thousand feet; but they sometimeswander up the courses of rivers, or valley gorges, to a much higherelevation; and the one now observed by Caspar had possibly strayed upthe glacier valley in midsummer, guided by curiosity, or some instinct, that carried it into the beautiful valley that lay beyond. Poor littlefellow! it never found its way back again; for Caspar bored its bodythrough and through with a bullet from his right-hand barrel, and hungits bleeding carcass on the branch of a tree. 

He did not shoot it upon sight, however. He hesitated for some timewhether it would be prudent to waste a shot upon so tiny a morsel, andhad even permitted it to run away. 

As it went off, he was surprised at a singular noise which it made inrunning, not unlike the rattling of two pieces of loose bone knockedsharply together; in fact, a pair of castanets. This he could hearafter it had got fifty yards from him, and, perhaps, farther; but therethe creature suddenly stopped, turned its head round, and stood barkingas before. 

Caspar could not make out the cause of such a strange noise, nor, indeed, has any naturalist yet offered an explanation of thisphenomenon. Perhaps it is the cracking of the hoofs against each other, or, more likely, the two divisions of each hoof coming sharply together, when raised suddenly from the ground. It is well-known that a similar, only much louder noise, is made by the long hoofs of the greatmoose-deer; and the little kakur probably exhibits the same phenomenonon a smaller scale. 

Caspar did not speculate long about the cause. The creature, as itstood right before the muzzle of his gun, now offered too tempting ashot, and the right-hand barrel put an end to its barking. 

"You're not what I came after, " soliloquised Caspar; "but the old stag'sno great eating, he's too tough for me. You, my little fellow, lookmore tender, and, I dare say, will make capital venison. Hang there, then, till I return for you!"

So saying, Caspar, having already strung the kakur's legs, lifted thecarcass, and hung it to the branch of a tree. 

Then, reloading his right-hand barrel with a fresh bullet, he continuedon in search of the herd of yaks. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

THE ARGUS-PHEASANT. 

Caspar proceeded with increased caution. His design was to _stalk_ thewild oxen; and he had left Fritz at the hut, as the dog could be of nouse in that sort of hunting. 

He intended to stalk the animals with more than ordinary caution, fortwo reasons. The first was, of course, in order to get a shot at them;but there was another reason why he should be careful, and that was, thefierce and dangerous nature of the game. He had not forgotten the wayin which the old bull had behaved at their last interview; and Karl hadparticularly cautioned him, before setting out, to act prudently, and tokeep out of the way of the bull's horns. He was not to fire at theyaks, unless there was a tree near, or some other shelter, to which hecould retreat if pursued by the bull. 

The necessity, therefore, of choosing such a point of attack, would makehis stalk all the more difficult. 

He walked silently on, sometimes through spots of open ground; atothers, traversing belts of woodland, or tracts of thickety jungle. Wherever there was a reach, or open space, he stopped before going outof the cover, and looked well before him. He had no wish to come plumpon the game he was in search of, lest he might get too close to the oldbull. Fifty or sixty yards was the distance he desired; and, with thelarge bullets his gun carried, he would have been near enough at that. 

Several kinds of large birds flew up from his path, as he advanced;among others, the beautiful argus-pheasant, that almost rivals thepeacock in the splendour of its plumage. These rare creatures wouldwhirr upward, and alight among the branches of the trees overhead; and, strange to say, although nearly as large as peacocks, and of a moststriking and singular form, Caspar could never get his eyes upon themafter they had once perched. 

It is the habit of these birds, when aware of the presence of thehunter, to remain perfectly silent and motionless, and it requires thekeenest eyes to make them out among the leaves. In fact, the verybeauty of their singular plumage, which makes the argus-pheasant somarked and attractive an object when side by side with other birds, isthe very thing which, amid the foliage of trees, renders it so difficultto be seen. Ocellated as the bird is all over its body, wings, andtail, the general-effect is such as rather to conceal it. A disk of thesame size of an unbroken colour, even though the tints be lessbrilliant, is far more likely to arrest the eye-glance. Besides, thecollected foliage of the trees, when gazed at from beneath, presents aspecies of ocellation, to which that of the argus-pheasant is in someway assimilated. This may be a provision of nature, for the protectionof this beautiful and otherwise helpless bird; for it is no greatcreature at a flight, with all its fine plumes; and, but for its powerof thus concealing itself, would easily fall a prey to the sportsman. 

Naturalists often, and, perhaps, oftener hunters, have noted thisadaptation of the colour of wild animals to their haunts and habits. The jaguars, the leopards, and panthers, whose bright, yellow skins, beautifully spotted as they are, would seem to render them mostconspicuous objects, are, in reality, the most difficult to be perceivedamid the haunts which they inhabit. An animal of equal size, and of thedullest colouring, provided it were uniform, would be more easily seenthan they. Their very beauty renders them invisible; since theirnumerous spots, interrupting the uniformity of colour, breaks up thelarge disk of their bodies into a hundred small ones, and even destroys, to the superficial glance, the form which would otherwise betray theirpresence. 

For some such reason then the argus-pheasant is most difficult to beseen, when once settled on his perch among the leaves and twigs of thetrees. But though himself not observed, he sees all that passes below. He is well named. Although the eyes all over his body be blind, hecarries a pair in his head, that rival those of the famed watchman fromwhom he borrows his surname. He keeps the sportsman well in sight; andshould the latter succeed in espying him, the argus knows well when heis discovered, and the moment a cock clicks or a barrel is poisedupward, he is off with a loud whirr that causes the woods to ring. 

But, as already stated, he is no great flyer. The smallness of theprimary quills of his wing--as well as the unwieldy size of thesecondaries, forms an impediment to his progress through the air, andhis flight is short and heavy. He is a good runner, however, like allbirds of his kind; and he passes rapidly over the ground, using hiswings in running like the wild turkey, to which bird he is kindred. When the argus-pheasant is at rest or unexcited, his plumage is neitherso bright nor beautiful. It is when showing himself off in the presenceof his females that he appears to best advantage. Then he expands hisspotted wings, and trails them on the ground in the same manner as thepeacock. His tail, too, becomes spread and raised erect, whereas atother times it is carried in a line with the body with the two longfeathers folded over each other. 

The argus-pheasant (which closet-naturalists now say is not a pheasant, but an _argus_) is peculiar to the southern parts of Asia, though thelimits of its range are not well understood. It is found in all partsof India, and also, as is supposed, in China, even in the northernprovinces of that country. 

But the argus is not the only beautiful pheasant of these regions. India, or rather southern Asia, is the true home of the pheasant tribe. Already nearly a dozen species of these birds, some of them far morebeautiful than the birds of paradise, are known to naturalists; and whenthe ornithology of the Indian Islands has been thoroughly investigated, a still greater number will be found to exist there. 

The Impeyan pheasant, larger than the common fowl, rivals the crestedpeacock in the brilliancy of its hues. No words can give any adequateidea of the splendour of this bird. Nearly the whole surface of itsplumage is resplendent--dazzling with changing hues of green andsteel-blue, of violet and gold. It looks as if its body was clothed ina scale armour of bright shining metal, while the plumage is soft andvelvety to the touch. This magnificent bird is a native of the HimalayaMountains; where is also found another splendid species, thepeacock-pheasant of Thibet, the latter closely allied to a still moregorgeous bird, the crested polyplectron of the Moluccas. 

One cannot look upon these lovely winged creatures without a feeling ofgratitude to Him who sent them to adorn the earth, and give pleasure toall who may behold them. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

STALKING THE YAKS. 

Caspar was not out pheasant-shooting, and therefore these beautifulbirds were permitted to fly off unscathed. Caspar's game was thegrunting bull. 

Where could the herd be? He had already traversed half the extent ofthe valley without finding the yaks; but there was nothing singular inthis. There was plenty of covert among the rocks and woods; and wildanimals, however large, have an instinct or a faculty of concealingthemselves that often surprises the hunter. Even the gigantic elephantwill get out of sight amidst thin jungle, where you might suppose hishuge body could hardly be hidden; and the great black buffalo oftensprings unexpectedly out of a bushy covert not much bigger than his ownbody. Just as partridges can squat unseen in the shortest stubble, orsquirrels lie hid along the slenderest branch, so have the larger wildanimals the faculty of concealing themselves in a covert proportionatelyscanty. 

The young hunter was aware of this fact; and therefore was not so muchsurprised that he did not at once come in sight of the yaks. The formerattack upon them, resulting in the loss of two of their number, hadrendered them wary; and the noises made in building the hut had, nodoubt, driven them to the most secluded corner of the valley. ThitherCaspar was bending his steps. 

He was calculating that they would be found in some cover, and wasbeginning to regret that he had not brought Fritz, instead of trying tostalk them, when all at once the herd came under his eyes. They werequietly browsing out in a stretch of open ground--the young calves, ason the former occasion, playing with each other, tearing about over theground, biting one another, and uttering their tiny grunts, like so manyyoung porkers. The cows and yearlings were feeding unconcernedly--occasionally raising their heads and looking around, but not with anysigns of uneasiness or fear. The bull was not in sight!

"Where can he be?" inquired Caspar of himself. "Perhaps these may be adifferent herd; `one, two, three;'" and Caspar went on to tell over theindividuals of the flock. 

"Yes, " he continued, muttering to himself, "they are the same, I fancy:three cows--four yearlings--the calves--exactly the number--all exceptthe bull. --Where can the old rascal have concealed himself?"

And with his eyes Caspar swept the whole of the open space, and lookednarrowly along the selvedge of the timber which grew around it. Nobull, however, was to be seen. 

"Now where can the old grunter have gone to?" again inquired Caspar ofhimself. "Is he off by himself, or along with some other herd? Surelythere is but the one family in this valley. Yaks are gregariousanimals: Karl says so. If there were more of them, they would be alltogether. The bull must be ranging abroad by himself, on some businessof his own. After all, I suspect he's not far off. I dare say he's inyonder thicket. I'd wager a trifle the knowing old fellow has a trickin his head. He's keeping sentry over the flock, while he himselfremains unseen. In that way he has the advantage of any enemy who mayassail them. A wolf, or bear, or any preying beast that should want toattack the calves where they now are, would be certain to approach themby that very thicket. Indeed, I should have done so myself, if I didn'tknow that there _was_ a bull. I should have crouched round the timberand got under cover of the bushes, which would have brought me nicelywithin range. But now I shall do no such thing; for I suspect stronglythe old boy's in the bushes. He would be on me with a rush if I wentthat way, and in the thicket there's not a tree big enough to shelter achased cat. It's all brush and thorn bushes. It won't do; I shan'tstalk them from that direction; but how else can I approach them?There's no other cover. Ha! yonder rock will serve my purpose!"

Caspar was not half the time in going through this soliloquy that youhave been in reading it. It was a mental process entirely, and, ofcourse, carried on with the usual rapidity of thought. The interjectionwhich ended it, and the allusion to a rock, were caused by hisperceiving that a certain rock might afford him the necessary cover forapproaching the game. 

This rock he had observed long before--in fact, the moment he had seenthe herd. He could not have failed to observe it, for it lay right inthe middle of the open ground, neither tree nor bush being near to hideit. It was of enormous size, too--nearly as big as a hovel, square-sided and apparently flat-topped. Of course, he had noticed itat the first glance, but had not thought of making it a stalking-horse--the thicket seeming to offer him a better advantage. 

Now, however, when he dared not enter the thicket--lest he might thereencounter the bull--he turned his attention to the rock. 

By keeping the boulder between him and the yaks, he could approachbehind it, and that would bring him within distance of the one or two ofthe herd that were nearest. Indeed, the whole flock appeared to beinclining towards the rock; and he calculated, that by the time he couldget there himself they would all be near enough, and he might makechoice of the biggest. 

Up to this time he had remained under cover of the timber, at the pointwhere he first came in sight of the yaks. Still keeping in the bushes, he made a circuit, until the rock was put between him and the herd. Bigas the boulder was, it hardly covered the whole flock; and much cautionwould be required to get up to it without alarming them. He saw that ifhe could once pass over the first one hundred yards, the rock, thensubtending a larger angle of vision, would shield him from their sight, and he might walk fearlessly forward. But the first hundred yards wouldbe awkward stalking. Crawling flat upon his breast appeared to be hisonly chance. But Caspar had often stalked chamois on his native hills;and many a crawl had he made, over rocks and gravel, and ice and snow. He thought nothing, therefore, of progression in this way, and a hundredyards would be a mere bagatelle. 

Without farther hesitation, therefore, he dropped to his marrow-bones, and then flat upon his breast, and in this attitude commenced wrigglingand shuffling along like a gigantic salamander. Fortunately the grassgrew a foot or more in height, and that concealed him from the view ofthe yaks. On he went, pushing his gun before him, and every now andthen raising his eyes cautiously above the sward to note the position ofthe herd. When it changed, he also deflected slightly from his course--so as always to keep the centre of the rock aligned upon the bodies ofthe animals. 

After about ten minutes of this horizontal travelling, the hunter foundhimself within thirty paces of the great boulder. Its broad sides nowappeared sufficient to cover the whole flock; and as crawling along theground was by no means pleasant, Caspar was fain to give it up, and takeonce more to his feet. He rose erect, therefore; and running nimblyforward, in another moment he stood behind the rock. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

CASPAR RETREATS TO THE ROCK. 

Caspar now perceived that the rock was not all in one piece. In otherwords, there were two rocks--both of them immense boulders, but of veryunequal size. The largest, as already observed, was of the size of asmall house, or it might be compared to a load of hay; while the smallerwas not much bigger than the wagon. They lay almost contiguous to eachother, with a narrow space, about a foot in width, forming a sort ofalley between them. This space resembled a cleft, as if the two blockshad once been united, and some terrible force had cloven them asunder. 

Caspar only glanced at these peculiarities as he came up--his eyemechanically searching for the best point of the rock to shelter himfrom the game, while it afforded him an opportunity of aiming at them. It was altogether a very awkward cover--the rock was square-sided as awall, with no jutting point that he could crawl behind and rest his gunover. In fact, at the corners it rather hung over, resting on a basenarrower than its diameter. There was no bush near to it--not even longgrass to accommodate him. The ground was quite bare, and had theappearance of being much trampled, as if it was a favourite resort--infact, a "rubbing-stone" for the yaks. It was their tracks Caspar sawaround it--some of them quite fresh--and conspicuous among the rest weresome that by their size must have been made by the hoofs of the bull. 

The sight of these large fresh tracks conducted Caspar, and verysuddenly too, into a train of reflections that were anything butagreeable. 

"The bull's tracks!" muttered he to himself. "Quite fresh, by thunder!Why he must have been here but a minute ago! What if--"

Here Caspar's heart thumped so violently against his ribs, that he couldscarce finish the interrogation. 

"_What if he be on the other side of the rock_?"

The hunter was in a dilemma. Up to that moment he had never thought ofthe probability of the bull being behind the rock. He had taken it intohis fancy, that the thicket must be the place of his concealment, butwithout any very good reason did he fancy this. It was assigning morecunning to the animal than was natural; and now on second thoughtsCaspar perceived that it was far more probable the bull should besunning himself on the other side of the great boulder! There he wouldbe near to the herd, --and likely enough there he _was_. 

"By thunder!" mentally exclaimed Caspar, "if he be there, the sooner Iget back to the timber the better for my health. I never thought of it. He could run me down in half a minute. There's no place to escape to. Ha!--what!--good!"

These ejaculations escaped from the hunter as he cast his eyes upward. It was a peculiarity in the form of the rocks that had caused him toutter them. He noticed that the lesser one had a sloping ridge thatcould be easily ascended; and from its highest point the top of thelarger might also be reached by a little active climbing. 

"Good!" repeated he to himself; "I'll be safe enough there, and I caneasily get up if I'm chased. The top of the rock's equal to any tree. It'll do if I am put to the pinch; so here goes for a shot, bull or nobull!"

Saying this, he once more looked to his gun; and kneeling down close into the great rock, he commenced shuffling round one of its impendingcorners, in order to get within view of the herd. 

He did not move one inch forward without looking well before him intothe plain where the yaks were feeding, but quite as anxiously did hebend his eyes around the edge of the boulder, where he surmised the bullmight be. He even listened at intervals, expecting to hear the latterbreathing or giving a grunt, or some other sign, by which his presencemight be made _known_. 

If behind the rock at all he must be very near, thought Caspar--nearenough for his breathing to be heard; and once Caspar fancied that heactually heard a grunt, which did not proceed from any of the herd. 

The hunter, however, had less fear now, as he believed he could retreatto the rock before even the swiftest animal could overtake him. Hetherefore moved on with sufficient confidence. 

You are not to suppose that all these thoughts and movements occupiedmuch time. There were not five minutes consumed from the time Caspararrived at the rocks, until he had taken all his measures; and anotherminute or two were occupied in creeping round within view of the herd--where at length Caspar arrived. 

As yet no bull was seen. He might still be there, but if so, he wasfarther round the corner of the rock; and the sight of the others nowfair before the muzzle of Caspar's gun drove all thoughts of the bullout of his mind. He resolved to fire at the nearest. 

Quick as thought the gun was to his shoulder, his finger touched thetrigger, and the loud report echoed from the distant cliffs. The balltold, and a cow was bowled over, and lay sprawling on the plain. Bangwent the second barrel, and a young bull with a broken leg went hobblingoff toward the thicket. The rest of the herd tore away at top speed, and were soon lost sight of in the bushes. 

A little calf alone remained by the cow that had fallen. It ranfrisking around, uttering its singular cries, and seemingly astonishedand unable to comprehend the catastrophe that had befallen its mother!

Under other circumstances Caspar would have pitied that calf--for thougha hunter, he was not hard-hearted. But just then he had something elseto do than give way to pity. 

He had scarce aimed his second shot--even while his finger was stillresting on the trigger--when a sound reached his ears that made hisheart leap. It spoiled his aim in fact, or the yearling would have hadit between his ribs instead of in his hind-leg. That sound could benothing else than the grunt of the old bull himself; and so close toCaspar did it appear that the hunter suddenly dropped the muzzle of hisgun, and looked around thinking the animal was right by him!

He did not see the bull on looking around; but he knew the latter couldnot be many feet off, just behind the angle of the boulder. Under thisimpression Caspar sprang to his feet, and ran with lightning speed toascend the rock. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

FACE TO FACE WITH A FIERCE BULL. 

Caspar leaped on to the lower one, and scrambled up its sloping ridge. His eyes were turned more behind than before him, for he expected everymoment to see the bull at his skirts. To his astonishment no bull hadyet appeared, although as he was running around the rock twice or thricehad he heard his terrific grunting. 

He now faced toward the summit, determined to climb up to the safestplace. From the top he would be able to see all around, and could therewatch the movements of the bull, as he fancied, in perfect security. Helaid his hand on the edge of the rock and drew himself over it. It wasas much as he could do. The parapet was chin high, and it required allhis strength to raise himself up. 

His attention was so occupied in the endeavour, that he was fairly uponthe top ere he thought of looking before him; and when he did look, hesaw, to his amazement and terror, that he was not alone. _The bull wasthere too_!

Yes! the bull was there, and had been there all the while. The top ofthe boulder was a flat table, several yards in length and breadth, andupon this the old bull had been quietly reclining, basking himself inthe sun, and watching his wives and children as they browsed on theplain below. As he had been lying down, and close to that edge of thetable which was most distant from Caspar, the latter could not haveperceived him while approaching the rock. He did not even think ofturning his eyes in that direction, as he would as soon have thought oflooking for the old bull in the top of one of the trees. Caspar hadquite forgotten what Karl had told him, --that the summits of rocks andisolated boulders are the favourite haunts of the yaks, --else he mighthave kept out of the scrape he had now fairly got into. 

On perceiving his dilemma, the young hunter was quite paralysed; and forsome moments stood aghast, not knowing how to act. 

Fortunately for him the bull had been standing at the farthest extremityof the table, looking out over the plain. The trouble he was in abouthis family occupied all his attention, and he stood loudly grunting tothem as if calling them back. He was unable to comprehend what hadcaused such a rout among them; although he had already experienced thedire effect of those loud detonations. He was "craning" forward overthe edge, as if half determined to leap from the summit, instead ofturning to the easier descent by which he had got up. 

As Caspar scrambled up to the ledge, the rattle of his accoutrements onthe rock reached the ears of the bull; and just as the former had got tohis feet the latter wheeled round, and the two were now face to face!

There was a moment's pause. Caspar stood in terror; his antagonist, perhaps, also surprised at the unexpected rencontre. It was a veryshort pause, indeed. Almost in the next instant the fierce yak, uttering his terrific cry, charged forward. 

There was no chance to evade the shock by springing to one side or theother. The space was too circumscribed for such a manoeuvre, and themost adroit matador could not have executed it where Caspar stood. Hewas too near the edge of the rock to make the experiment. His only hopelay in bounding back as he had come; which he did almost mechanicallyupon the instant. 

The impetus of the leap, and the slanting surface of the lower boulder, carried him onward to the bottom; and, unable any longer to retain hisfeet, he fell forward upon his face. He heard the rattle of the bull'shoofs upon the rock behind him; and before he could recover his feetagain he felt the brute trampling over him. 

Fortunately he was not hurt, and fortunately the same impetus that hadflung him upon his face also carried his antagonist far beyond him; andbefore the latter could turn from his headlong charge, the young hunteragain stood erect. 

But whither was he to run? The trees were too far off;--oh! he couldnever reach them. The fierce beast would be on him ere he could halfcross the open ground, and would drive those terrible horns into hisback. Whither?--whither?

Confused and irresolute, he turned and rushed back up the rock. 

This time he scaled the slope more nimbly; more lightly did he leap uponthe ledge, but without any feeling of hope. It was but the quick rushof despair, --the mechanical effort of terror. 

The manoeuvre did not yield him a minute's respite. His fierceantagonist saw it all, and went charging after. 

Lightly the huge brute bounded up the slope, and then leaped upon thetable, as if he had been a chamois or a goat. No pause made he, butrushed straight on with foaming tongue and flaming eye-balls. 

Now, indeed, did Caspar believe his last moment had come. He had rushedacross the table of granite, and stood upon its extremest end. Therewas no chance to get back to the place where he had ascended. Hisvengeful antagonist was in the track, and he could not pass him. Hemust either spring down from where he stood, or be tossed from the spotupon the horns of the fierce bull. Dizzy was the height, --over twentyfeet, --but there was no alternative but take the leap. He launchedhimself into the air. 

He came down feet foremost, but the terrible shock stunned him, and hefell upon his side. The sky was darkened above him. It was the hugebody of the bull that had bounded after, and the next moment he heardthe heavy sound of the animal's hoofs as they came in contact with theplain. 

The hunter struggled to regain his feet. He rose and fell again. Oneof his limbs refused to perform its functions. He felt there wassomething wrong; he believed that his leg was broken!

Even this fearful thought did not cause the brave youth to yield. Hesaw that the bull had recovered himself; and was once more approachinghim. He scrambled towards the rock, dragging the useless limb behindhim. 

You will suppose that there was no longer a hope for him, and that thewild ox rushing upon him must certainly gore him to death. And so hewould have done, had not Caspar been in the hands of Providence, whogave him a stout heart, and enabled him to make still another effort forhis safety. 

As he turned toward the boulder, an object came before his eyes thatfilled him with fresh hopes. That object was the cleft between therocks. It was, as already described, about a foot in width, andseparated the two boulders at all points, --except along the top, wherethey rested against each other. 

Caspar's quick mind at once perceived the advantage. If he could onlyreach this crevice, and crawl into it in time, he might still be saved. It was big enough for his body; it would be too narrow to admit that ofhis huge antagonist. 

On hands and knees he glided along with desperate speed. He reached theentrance of the crevice. He clutched the angle of rock, and drewhimself far inward. He had not a moment to spare. He heard the hornsof the bull crash against the cheeks of the chasm; but the charge wasfollowed by a grunt of disappointment uttered by the furious animal. 

A cry of joy involuntarily escaped from the lips of the hunter, --whofelt that he was saved!

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

CASPAR IN THE CLEFT. 

Caspar breathed freely. He had need; for the peril he had passed, andthe rushing backward and forward, and springing over the rocks, hadquite taken away his breath. He could not have lasted another minute. 

The bull, thus balked of his revenge, seemed to become more furious thanever. He rushed to and fro, uttering savage grunts, and at intervalsdashing his horns against the rocks, as if he hoped to break them topieces, and open a passage to his intended victim. Once he charged withsuch fury that his head entered the cleft till his steaming snout almosttouched Caspar where he lay. Fortunately, the thick hairy shoulders ofthe bull hindered him from advancing farther; and in drawing back hishead, he found that he had wedged himself; and it was with somedifficulty that he succeeded in detaching his horns from the rock!

Caspar took advantage of his struggles; and seizing a stone that laynear at hand, he mauled the bull so severely about the snout, that thebrute was fain to get his head clear again; and although he still stoodmadly pawing by the outside of the cleft, he took care not to repeat hisrude assault. 

Caspar now seeing that he was safe from any immediate danger, began tofeel uneasiness about his broken limb. He knew not how long he might bedetained there--for it was evident that the yak was implacable, andwould not leave him while he could keep his eyes upon him. It is thenature of these animals to hold their resentment so long as the objectof their vengeance is in sight. Only when that is hidden from them, dothey seem to _forget_--for it is probable they never _forgive_. 

The bull showed no signs of leaving the ground. On the contrary, hepaced backward and forward, grunting as fiercely as ever, and atintervals making a rush towards the entrance as if he still had hopes ofreaching his victim. 

Caspar now regarded these demonstrations with indifference, he was farmore concerned about his limb; and as soon as he could turn himself intoa proper position, he began to examine it. 

He felt the bone carefully from the knee downward. He knew the thighwas safe enough. It was his ankle-joint, he feared, was broken. Theankle was already swollen and black--badly swollen, but Caspar coulddetect no evidence of a fracture of the bones. 

"After all, " soliloquised he, "it may be only sprained. If so, it willbe all right yet. "

He continued to examine it, until he at length arrived at the convictionthat it was "only a sprain. "

This brought him into good spirits again, though the leg was verypainful; but Caspar was a boy who could bear pain very stoically. 

He now began to ponder upon his situation. How was he to be rescuedfrom his fierce besieger? Would Karl and Ossaroo hear him if he were toshout? That was doubtful enough. He could not be much less than a milefrom them; and there were woods and rough ground between him and them. They might be chopping, too, and would not hear his calls. Still, theywould not always be chopping, and he could keep up a constant shoutingtill they did hear him. He had already noticed that in the valley, shutin on all sides as it was by cliffs, sounds were transmitted to a greatdistance--in fact, the cliffs seem to act as conductors somewhat afterthe manner of a whispering-gallery. No doubt, then, Karl and Ossaroowould hear him--especially if he gave one of his shrill whistles; forCaspar knew how to whistle very loudly, and he had often made theBavarian hills ring again. 

He was about to make the Himalayas ring, and had already placed hisfingers to his lips, when the thought occurred to him that it would bewrong to do so. 

"No, " said he, after reflecting a moment, "I shall not call them. Mywhistle would bring Karl, I know. He would come running at the signal. I might not be able to stop him till he had got quite up to the rockshere, and then the bull! No--Karl's life might be sacrificed instead ofmine. I shall not whistle. "

With these reflections, he removed his fingers from his lips, andremained silent. 

"If I only had my gun, " thought he, after a pause, --"if I only had mygun, I'd soon settle matters with you, you ugly brute! You may thankyour stars I have dropped it. "

The gun had escaped from Caspar's hands as he fell upon his face onfirst rushing down from the rock. It was no doubt lying near the spotwhere he had fallen, but he was not sure where it had been flung to. 

"If it was not for this ankle, " he continued, "I'd chance a rush for ityet. Oh! if I could only get the gun here; how I'd fix the old grunteroff, before he could whisk that tail of his twice--that I would. "

"Stay!" continued the hunter, after some minutes' pause, "my foot seemsto get well. It's badly swollen, but the pain's not much. It's only asprain! Hurrah!--it's only a sprain! By thunder! I'll try to get thegun. "

With this resolve, Caspar raised himself to a standing attitude, holdingby the rocks on both sides. 

The lane between them just gave him room enough to move his body along;and the cleft being of a uniform width from side to side, he could getout on either side he might choose. 

But, strange to relate, the old bull, whenever he saw the hunter movetowards the opposite side, rushed round to the same, and stood preparedto receive him upon his horns!

This piece of cunning, on the part of his antagonist, was quiteunexpected by Caspar. He had hoped he would be able to make a sallyfrom one side of the rock while his adversary guarded the other; but henow saw that the animal was as cunning as himself. It was but a fewyards round from one side to the other, and it would be easy for thebull to overtake him, if he only ventured six feet from the entrance. 

He made one attempt as a sort of feint or trial; but was driven backagain into the crevice almost at the point of his antagonist's horns. 

The result was, that the yak, now suspecting some design, watched hisvictim more closely, never for a moment taking his eyes off him. 

But withal Caspar had gained one advantage from the little sally he hadmade. He had seen the gun where it lay, and had calculated the distanceit was off. Could he only obtain thirty seconds of time, he feltcertain he might secure the weapon; and his thoughts were now bent onsome plan to gain this time. 

All at once a plan was suggested to him, and he resolved to make trialof it. 

The yak habitually stood with his head close up to the crevice--thefroth dropping from his mouth, his eyes rolling fiercely, and his headlowered almost to the earth. 

Caspar could have thrust his head with a spear--if he had been armedwith one--or he could even have belaboured it with a cudgel. 

"Is there no way, " thought he, "that I can blind the brute? Ha! Bythunder, I have it!" exclaimed he, hitting upon an idea that seemed topromise the desired result. 

As quick as thought he lifted over his head his powder-horn and belt;and, then stripping off his jacket, took the latter in both hands, heldit spread out as wide as the space would permit. He now approached theedge of the cleft in hopes of being able to fling the jacket over thehorns of the bull, and, by thus blinding him, get time to make a rushfor his gun. The idea was a good one; but, alas! it failed in theexecution. Caspar's arms were confined between the boulders, and he wasunable to fling the jacket adroitly. It readied the frontlet of thebull; but the latter, with a disdainful toss of his head, flung it toone side, and stood fronting his adversary, as watchful of his movementsas ever. 

Caspar's heart sunk at the failure of his scheme, and he retreateddespairingly back into the cleft. 

"I shall have to call Karl and Ossaroo in the end, " thought he. "No!not yet!--not yet! Another plan! I'll manage it yet, by thunder!"

What was Caspar's new plan? We shall soon see. He was not long inputting it to the test. A youth quick in action was Caspar. 

He seized his huge powder-horn, and took out the stopper. Once more hecrept forward towards the bull, and as near the snout of the latter asit was safe for him to go. Holding the horn by its thick end, andreaching far out, he poured upon the levellest and driest spot a largequantity of powder; and, then drawing the horn gradually nearer, he laida train for several feet inward. 

Little did the grunting yak know the surprise that awaited him. 

Caspar now took out his flint, steel, and touch-paper, and in a momentmore struck a fire, and touched off the train. 

As he had calculated, the exploding powder flashed outward and upward, taking the bull by surprise with the sudden shock, at the same time thatit enveloped him in its thick sulphury smoke. The animal was heardrouting and plunging about, not knowing which way to run. 

This was the moment for Caspar; who, having already prepared himself forthe rush, sprang suddenly forth, and ran towards his gun. 

With eagerness he grasped the weapon; and, forgetting all about hissprained ankle, ran back with the speed of a deer. Even then, he wasnot a moment too soon in reaching his retreat; for the bull, havingrecovered from his surprise, saw and pursued him, and once more sent hishorns crashing against the rocks. 

"Now, " said Caspar, addressing his fierce besieger, and speaking with aconfidence he had not hitherto felt, "that time you were more scaredthan hurt; but the next time I burn powder, the case will be ratherdifferent, I fancy. Stand where you are, old boy. Another minute allowme! and I'll raise this siege, without giving you either terms orquarter. "

As Caspar continued to talk in this way, he busied himself in loadinghis gun. He loaded both barrels--though one would have been sufficient;for the first shot did the business clear as a whistle. It tumbled theold bull off his legs, and put an end to his grunting at once and forever!

Caspar now came forth from the cleft; and, placing his fingers to hislips, caused the valley to ring with his loud whistle. A similarwhistle came pealing back through the woods; and, in fifteen minutes'time, Karl and Ossaroo were seen running forward to the spot; and soonafter had heard the particulars of Caspar's adventure, and werecongratulating him on his escape. 

The yaks were skinned and quartered, and then carried home to the hut. The young bull, that had been wounded, also turned up close at hand; andwas finished by the spear of Ossaroo. Of course, he too was skinned andquartered, and carried home; but all this labour was performed by Karland Ossaroo; for Caspar's ankle had got so much worse, that he hadhimself to be carried to the hut on the backs of Ossaroo and hisbrother. 

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. 

THE SEROW. 

Karl and Ossaroo had their adventure, though it was not of so dangerousa character as that of Caspar. They were spectators rather than actorsin it. Fritz was the real actor, and Fritz had come off only secondbest, as a huge gash in his side testified. 

They had chosen a pine, and were busy hacking away at it, when aconfused noise--a mixture of yelping and barking--fell upon their ears, and caused them to hold their hands, and listen. It was a thin piece ofwoods, where they were--composed principally of straggling pine-treeswithout underwood, and they could see to a distance of several hundredyards around them. 

As they stood looking out, a large animal, evidently in flight, camedashing past the spot. He did not appear to be a fast runner, and theyhad a good view of him. He was nearly as large as a jackass, and hadsomething of the appearance of one, but a pair of stout horns, twelveinches in length, and very sharp-pointed, showed that he was acloven-hoofed animal. His hair was coarse and rough; dark brown on theupper part of his body, reddish on the sides, and whitish underneath. Along the back of the neck he was maned like a jackass, and the neckitself was thick with rather a large head to it. The horns curvedbackwards so as to lie close along the neck; the legs of the animal werethick and stout, and he appeared to be altogether a stupid creature, andran with a clumsy ungainly gait. 

Neither Karl nor Ossaroo had ever seen such an animal before, but theyguessed it to be the "thar, " or "serow, "--one of the tribe of antelopes, known as the _goat-like_ antelopes, --of which there are several speciesin the East Indies. 

They guessed aright. It was the serow, (_Capricornis bubalina_). 

But the creature was not alone. Although we have said he was notrunning very swiftly, he was going as fast as his thick legs would carryhim. And he had good reason too, for, close upon his heels, came a packof what Karl supposed to be red wolves, but which Ossaroo recognised asthe wild dogs of India. There were about a dozen of these, each nearlyas large as a wolf, with long necks and bodies, somewhat long muzzles, and high, erect, round-tipped ears. Their general colour was red, turning to reddish white underneath. The tops of their long bushy tailswere black, and there was a brown patch between the orbits of theireyes, which added to the fierce wolf-like expression that characterisedthem. It was from them that the howling and yelping had proceeded. They were in full cry after the serow. 

Fritz, on hearing the music, would have bounded forth and joined them;but to keep him out of harm's way, Karl had tied him to a tree beforecommencing work, and Fritz, _nolens volens_, was compelled to keep hisplace. 

The chase swept by, and both dogs and antelope were soon lost to thesight, though their howling could still be heard through the trees. 

After a time it grew louder, and the wood-cutters, perceiving that thechase was again coming in their direction, stood watching and listening. A second time the serow appeared crossing the open tract, and the dogs, as before, close at his heels. 

Once more all disappeared, and then, after a short interval, "hark back"was the cry; and, to their surprise, Karl and the shikarree again sawthe wild dogs pressing the serow through the woods. 

Now it appeared to both that the dogs might easily have overtaken theantelope at any moment; for they were close up to his heels, and asingle spring, which any of them might have given, would have launchedthem upon its flanks. Indeed, it appeared as if they were running itonly for their amusement, and at any moment could have overtaken it!

This observation of our wood-cutters was partially true. The wild dogscould at any moment have overtaken the antelope, for they had done soalready; having turned it more than once. But for all that, they werenot running it out of mere sport. They were thus chasing the _game_back and forward in order _to guide it to their breeding-place, and savethemselves the trouble of carrying its carcass thither_! This was inreality what the wild dogs were about, and this accounted for their oddbehaviour. Ossaroo, who knew the wild dogs well, assured the SahibKarl, that such is their practice, that--whenever they have young ones--they hunt the larger animals from point to point until they get themclose to their common burrowing place; that then they all spring uponthe victim, and worry it to death, leaving the puppies to approach thecarcass and mangle it at their pleasure!

The plant-hunter had already heard of this singular practice having beenobserved in the "wild honden, " or hunting-dogs of the Cape, and wastherefore less surprised at Ossaroo's account. 

Of course it was not then that Karl and Ossaroo conversed upon thesetopics. They were too busy in watching the chase, which once morepassed within twenty yards of the spot where they were standing. 

The serow seemed now to be quite done up, and it appeared as if hispursuers might at any moment have pulled him down. But this theyevidently did not wish to do. They wanted to drive him a littlefarther. 

The creature, however, was not going to accommodate them. He had runenough. A very large tree stood in his way. Its trunk was many feet indiameter, and great broad buttresses stood out from its flanks, enclosing angular spaces between them, any of which would have made astall for a horse. It was just the sort of place which the serow waslooking out for; and making a sharp rush for the tree, he entered one ofthese divisions, and wheeling around, buttocks to the stump, stoodfirmly to bay. 

This sudden manoeuvre evidently disconcerted his fierce pursuers. Therewere many of them that knew the serow well, and trembled at the sight ofhis horns when brought too close to them. They knew his tactics too, and were well aware that once in a position, like that he had now takenup, he became a dangerous customer to deal with. 

Knowing this, most of the old dogs held back. But there were severalyoung ones in the pack, rash, hot-blooded fellows, who, vain of theirprowess, were ashamed to hang their tails at this crisis; and these, without more ado, rushed in upon the antelope. Then ensued a scene thatcaused Ossaroo to clap his hands and shake his sides with laughter. Adesperate struggle was carried on. Right and left pitched the wilddogs, some yelping, some skulking back, crippled and limping; while oneor two soon lay stretched out dead; transfixed as they had been by thepointed horns of the antelope. Ossaroo enjoyed this scene, for theshikarree had a great dislike to these wild dogs, as they had ofteninterfered with his stalking. 

How the battle would have ended, or whether the bold buck would havebeaten off his numerous enemies will never be known; for while thecontest was raging, the great boar-hound, Fritz, contrived somehow orother to slip his fastening, and the next moment he was seen rushinglike a streak of fire towards the _melee_. The wild dogs were as muchterrified by his sudden appearance in their midst as the quarry itselfcould have been, and, without staying to examine the interloper, one andall of them took to their heels, and soon disappeared behind the trees. 

Fritz had never seen a serow before, but taking it for granted it wasfair game, he sprang at the creature on sight. Better for Fritz had itbeen a Saxon boar, for it cost him several sharp rips, and a longstruggle before he became master of the field; and it is doubtfulwhether he would not have suffered still worse, had not a pea of leadfrom the rifle of his master aided in bringing the strife to an end. 

The game, but for its hide, was hardly worth faking home; as the fleshof the serow is very coarse, and poor eating. For all that, the animalis eagerly hunted by the natives of the Himalayas; partly because it isnot difficult to come up with, and partly that these poor people are notvery epicurean in their appetites. 

CHAPTER FORTY. 

OSSAROO CHASED BY WILD DOGS. 

If Ossaroo hated any living creature more than another, the wild dogs, as already hinted at, were his particular aversion. They had oftenspoiled a stalk upon him, when he was in the act of bringing down anaxis or an antelope with his arrows, and they themselves were not worthbending a bow upon. Their flesh was not fit to be eaten, and theirskins were quite unsaleable. In fact, Ossaroo regarded them as nobetter than filthy vermin, to be destroyed only for the sake ofexterminating them. 

Hence it was that the shikarree was so delighted, when he saw the oldserow dealing death among his canine antagonists. 

But it was written in the book of fate, that Ossaroo should not sleepthat night until he had done penance for this exultation. 

Another adventure was in store for him, which we shall now relate. 

From the place where the yaks had been killed to the hut was a very longdistance--full three quarters of a mile; and, of course, transportingthe skins and meat thither required Karl and Ossaroo to make manyjourneys backward and forward. Caspar was laid up with his sprainedankle, and could give them no assistance. As we have said, they had tocarry _him_ home as well as the meat. 

The work occupied them all the rest of the day, and, when twilightarrived, there was still one joint to be got home. For this jointOssaroo started alone, leaving the others at the hut to cook the supper. 

On cutting up the meat, they had taken the precaution to hang the piecesupon high branches, out of the reach of beasts of prey. Experience hadtaught them, that there were many of these in the place, ravenous enoughto devour a whole carcass in a few minutes. What kind of wild beast hadcarried off the flesh of the cow-yak, they knew not. Karl and Casparbelieved they were wolves, for the wolf, in some form or other, is foundin every quarter of the globe; and in India there are two or threedistinct species--as the "landgah, " or Nepaul wolf, (_Canis pallipes_), and the "beriah, " another Indian wolf, of a yellow colour, slenderlymade, and about the size of a greyhound, with long, erect ears, like thejackal. The jackal, too, which is only a smaller wolf, and the commonor brindled hyena, inhabit these countries; so that it was difficult tosay which of all these ravenous creatures had committed the depredation. Ossaroo's opinion was, that it was done by _dogs_, not wolves; and, perhaps, by the very pack that had that day been seen in pursuit of theantelope. It made no great difference, as far as that went; for thesesame wild dogs are in reality more wolf than dog, and in habits quite asferocious and destructive as the wolves themselves. But to return toOssaroo and his adventure. 

When the shikarree arrived on the ground where the meat had been left, he was not much surprised to see a number of wild dogs skulking about. Half a dozen of them were standing under the joint, where it hung fromthe branch; some of them in the act of springing upward, and all of themregarding the tempting morsel with fierce, hungry looks. The offal and"giblets" they had already disposed of, so that not the smallestfragment could be seen lying about. What Ossaroo regretted most was, that he had brought with him neither bow nor arrow nor spear, nor, inshort, any thing in the shape of a weapon. Even his long knife he hadleft behind, in order that he might carry the large joint with greaterease. 

On seeing the hated dogs, however, he could not resist the temptation ofhaving a shy at them; and, gathering up a handful of bulky stones, herushed into their midst, and pelted at them right and left. 

The dogs, startled by this sudden onslaught, took to their heels, butOssaroo could not help observing that they did not appear to be so badlyfrightened; and, some of them that left the ground sulky and growling, stopped at no great distance from the spot, and appeared half inclinedto come back again!

It was the first time in his life that Ossaroo felt something like fearof the wild dogs. He had been in the habit of chasing them on sight, and they had always scampered off at the sound of his voice. These, however, seemed to be larger and fiercer than any he had beforeencountered, and it was evident there was fight in them. It was nearlydark, and at night such animals are much bolder than during thedaylight. Night is, in fact, their true time for rapine and desperatedeeds. Ossaroo reflected, moreover, that these dogs had, in allprobability, never before encountered man, and were, therefore, lessinclined to fear or flee from him. 

It was not without some misgiving, therefore, that he found himself intheir presence, thus unarmed and alone. 

When his armful of stones was exhausted, some of the dogs still remainedwithin sight, looking in the grey twilight much larger than theyactually were. 

Ossaroo reflected for a moment whether he would gather some more rocks, and give them a fresh pelting. On second thoughts, he concluded itwould be more prudent to let them alone. They were already almost atbay, and any farther demonstration on his part might provoke them toturn upon him in earnest. He determined, therefore, to leave them asthey stood, and hurry off with his load. 

Without more ado, he took down the quarter of yak-beef, and, placing itupon his shoulders, turned homeward toward the hut. 

He had not gone very far when he began to suspect that the dogs wereafter him. In fact, he more than suspected it, for the pattering offeet upon the dead leaves, and an occasional low growl that reached hisears, convinced him they _were_ after him. The heavy burden upon hisshoulders, pressing his head forward and downward, prevented him fromseeing either to one side or the other, and to look behind, it would benecessary for him to turn quite round. 

But the pattering of the feet sounded nearer, and the short half-bark, half-growl, became more frequent, until Ossaroo found himself at lengthconstrained to turn, from sheer apprehension of being attacked in therear. 

The sight that met his eyes was enough to have terrified the stoutestheart. Instead of half a dozen of the wild dogs which he expected tosee following him, there were far above a score of them, and theyappealed to be of every age, sex, and size. In fact, all the dogs ofthe valley were trooping at his heels, as if they had been all summonedto join in the attack. 

But the stout shikarree was not yet dismayed. He had been accustomed tohold the wild dogs in too great contempt to be so easily frightened, even by such numbers of them, and he resolved to make another attempt todrive them off. 

Leaning the beef, therefore, against a tree, he stooped down and gropedthe ground, until he had again armed himself with pebbles as big aspaving-stones; and rushing some paces backward, he flung them with allhis might in the teeth of his tormentors. Several of the pebbleshappened to hit in the right place, and more than one of the dogs ranhowling away; but the fiercer and older ones scarce yielded theirground, and only answered the assault by a fierce grinning andjabbering, while their white teeth could be distinguished under themoonlight set in angry menace. 

Upon the whole, Ossaroo gained but little by this new demonstration; andas he reshouldered his load, he saw the dogs gathering thick as everbehind him. 

Perhaps he would not have taken up his burden again, but an idea hadsuddenly entered his mind; he had conceived a plan of getting rid of hisugly followers. 

He knew that he was near the edge of the lake. He remembered thatbetween him and the hut there lay a long reach of water, where the lakeran up into a sort of branch or bay. He knew that this bay, even at itsneck, was quite shallow and fordable. He had, in fact, waded across itthat very day in order to shorten the path. He was just then within ahundred yards of the fording-place; and if the dogs contemplatedattacking him, he would be able to reach the water before they werelikely to begin their attack. He would take to the water, and thatwould throw them off. With all their fierceness, they surely would notfollow him into it?

Acting under this impression, he reshouldered his load and hurriedforward. He did not waste time to look about. He need not have lookedaround to convince himself that he was still followed, for the thickpattering of the feet, the snarling, and chattering, were behind him asbefore. Every moment it sounded nearer and nearer, and at length whenOssaroo arrived by the water's edge he fancied he could hear thebreathing of the brutes close to his very ankles. 

He made no halt, but dashed at once into the lake, and plunged wildlyacross. The noise made by himself in wading knee-deep prevented himfrom hearing other sounds; and he did not look to see whether he wasfollowed until he had climbed out on the opposite shore of the bay. Then he paused and turned around. To his chagrin the whole pack were inthe water, crossing like hounds after a stag! Already they were halfover. They had no doubt hesitated a moment before taking to the water, and this gave Ossaroo some advantage, else they would have landed assoon as he. As it was, they would soon take up the distance. 

Ossaroo hesitated a moment as to whether he should abandon his burden, and retreat towards the hut; but the thought of yielding to a pack ofwild dogs was too much for his hunter pride; and, wheeling suddenly intothe path, he hurried onward with his load. It was now but a shortdistance to the hut. He had still hopes that he might reach it beforehis pursuers would make up their minds to assail him. 

On he hastened, making his limbs do their best. Once more came thepattering feet; once more the growling, and yelping, and jibbering ofthe wild dogs from behind; once more their hot breathing seemed to befelt close to his heels; and then, all at once, the quarter of yak-beefappeared to increase in weight, and grow heavier and heavier, until itcame suddenly to the ground, pulling Ossaroo upon his back. Several ofthe ravenous brutes had seized upon and dragged both burden and bearerto the earth!

But Ossaroo soon recovered his feet; and, seizing a large pole, thatfortunately lay near, commenced laying around him right and left, at thesame time making the woods echo with his yells. 

A terrible _melee_ ensued, the dogs showing fight, seizing the pole intheir teeth, and springing forward upon the hunter whenever anopportunity offered. The latter, however, handled his _improvised_weapon so well, that for a long time he kept the whole pack at bay. 

He was growing very tired, and no doubt in a few minutes more would havebeen obliged to succumb, when he, as well as the joint of yak-beef, would soon have disappeared from the world; but, before this terribleevent could happen, the large spotted body of Fritz was seen rushinginto the midst of the crowd. Fritz was followed by his master, Karl, armed with the double-barrelled gun, which soon opened fire, scatteringthe wild pack like a flock of sheep, and laying out more than one oftheir number at the feet of Ossaroo. 

The scene was soon over after the arrival of Karl and Fritz, and Ossaroowas delivered from his peril; but if ever a follower of Brahma sworevengeance against any living creature, Ossaroo did that very thingagainst the wild dogs. 

CHAPTER FORTY ONE. 

OSSAROO'S REVENGE. 

So indignant was Ossaroo with these animals that he vowed he would notlie down till he had taken wholesale revenge, and Karl and Caspar werecurious to know how he intended to take it. They knew the dogs would belike enough to come round the hut during the night. Indeed, they heardthem yelping not far off at the moment; but for all that how were theyto be killed, for that was the sort of revenge the shikarree meditatedtaking? It would never do to expend powder and shot on such worthlessanimals; besides firing at them in the darkness would be a veryuncertain mode of killing even a single one of them. 

Did Ossaroo intend to sit up all night and shoot at them with hisarrows? The chances were he should not hit one; and from the wayOssaroo talked he had made up his mind to a whole hetacomb! Certainlyhe could not do it with his bow and arrows. How then was he going totake the wholesale vengeance he had rowed?

They knew of no sort of trap that could be arranged, whereby more than asingle dog might be captured; and it would take some time with suchweapons as they had to construct the rudest kind of trap. True, therewas the "dead-fall" that might be rigged up in a few minutes from logsthat lay near; but that could only fall once, crushing one victim, unless Ossaroo sat up to rearrange it. Besides, the cunning dogs mightnot go under it again, after one of their number had been immolatedbefore their eyes. 

Karl and Caspar could not conceive what plan Ossaroo intended to pursue;but from experience they knew he had some one; and therefore they askedhim no questions, but watched his proceedings in silence. 

The first thing that Ossaroo did was to collect from the antelope allthe tendons or sinews that he could lay his fingers on. Some, also, heobtained from the barking-deer, which Caspar had killed in the morning;and others he took from the limbs of the yaks that had been brought homein their skins. In a short while he had a goodly bunch of these toughstrings; which he first dried before the fire, and then twisted afterhis own fashion into slender cords. In all he made more than a score ofthem--Karl and Caspar of course acting under his directions, and lendinghim all necessary help during the operation. These cords, neatly twinedand dried by the heat, now resembled strings of coarse catgut; and itonly remained for Ossaroo to knot and loop them, and form them intosnares. 

Of course Karl and Caspar now knew what Ossaroo purposed--to snare thedogs of course. Yet how the snares were to be set, or how a wild dogcould be captured with a piece of catgut, was more than they couldcomprehend. Surely, thought they, the dogs will gnaw such a string topieces in half a minute, and set themselves free again? So it wouldhave appeared, and so they would doubtless have done had the snares beenset for them in the ordinary manner. But Ossaroo had a plan of his ownfor setting snares, and it was by this plan he intended to succeed incapturing the dogs. 

The next thing Ossaroo did was to provide himself with an equal numberof stoutish thongs, which his knife and the numerous raw hides that layabout soon enabled him to do. When these were all prepared, abouttwenty small skewer-like rods were obtained from the bushes andsharpened at one end. Then a like number of "griskins" were cut fromthe antelope venison--it being esteemed of least value; and thusprovided, Ossaroo started forth to set his snares. 

Karl and Caspar of course accompanied him, the latter limping on oneleg, and carrying a large pine-torch--for as the moon had gone down, andit was now quite dark, they required a light to do the work. Karl wasloaded with the thongs, skewers, and griskins, while Ossaroo himself wasin charge of the snares. 

Now it so happened that not far from the hut, and all around it, theregrew numbers of low trees, with long branches that extended horizontallyoutward. They were a species of the _pyrus_, or mountain-ash, sometimesknown as "witch hazel. " The branches, though long, were thin, tough, and elastic, and not much burdened with either branchlets or leaves. They were the very things for Ossaroo's purpose, and he had observedthis before it had become quite dark, and while he was meditating uponsome plan to get square with the wild dogs. Upon these branches he wasnow to operate. 

Reaching up he caught one of them in his hand, drew it downwards, andthen suddenly let it go again, in order to try the "spring" of it. Itappeared to satisfy him; and, once more laying hold of it, he strippedoff its leaves and twigs, and then tied the rawhide thong to its upperend. To the other end of the string was next adjusted the skewer-likerod, and this last was fastened in the ground in such a way as to holdthe branch bent downward with considerable force, while a very slightjerk upon the pin itself would set the former free. The shikarree nowarranged his piece of venison for a bait, fixing it so that it could notpossibly be dragged away or even slightly tugged without setting freethe rod-trigger, and consequently the bent branch. Last of all, wasarranged the snare, and this was placed in such a position with regardto the bait, that any animal attempting to seize the latter mustnecessarily have the whole or part of its body encircled by the readyrunning noose. 

When all these matters were arranged to his satisfaction, Ossarooproceeded to another tree, and went through a similar process ofsnare-setting; and then to another, and so on till the whole of hissnares were disposed of, when the party returned to the hut. 

They sat for half-an-hour longer, listening in hopes that beforeretiring they might enjoy the sport of seeing a wild dog snared. Whether it was that the torch-light had frightened them off for a while, or from some other cause, neither yelp, nor growl, nor noise of anykind, gratified the ears of the listeners; so they gave it up, and, shutting the rude door of the hut, one and all of them went soundly tosleep. 

The fact is, the day's work had been one of the hardest of their lives. All were as tired as hod-carriers; and they were glad to stretchthemselves once more on the fragrant leaves of the rhododendrons. 

Had they not slept so soundly, they might have heard a considerableconfusion of noises throughout the night. What with barking andgrowling, and yelping and howling, and snapping and snarling, and thecreaking of branches and the rattling of twigs, there was a constantmedley, that ought to have awakened the three sleepers long beforedaylight. It did awake them, however, at last; and as the lightstreamed through the apertures of the hut, all three sprang to theirfeet and rushed out into the open air. It was still only grey light;but as soon as they had rubbed their eyes clear of sleep, a sight wasbefore them that caused Karl and Caspar to break out into loud laughter, while Ossaroo jumped about vociferating his delight in wild yells oftriumph. Nearly every snare they had set had caught its victim--nearlyevery tree around the hut carried a dog swinging to its branches--someby the neck hanged quite dead--some round the body alive andstruggling--while there were others suspended by a single leg, theirsnouts almost touching the earth, and their tongues hanging from theirfrothy jaws!

It was the strangest of all scenes; and Ossaroo had, as he had vowed, afull measure of vengeance--which he now carried to its completion, byseizing his long spear, and putting an end to the struggles of thehideous brutes. 

CHAPTER FORTY TWO. 

THE CREVASSE BRIDGED. 

Young reader, I shall not weary you by relating every littlecircumstance which occurred during the time that the bridge was beingconstructed. Suffice it to say, that all hands were busy, --both nightand day, I might almost say, --until it was finished. Although they werein no want of any thing, and might have lived their lives out in thisplace, yet the thought that they were imprisoned--cut off from allfellowship with mankind--weighed heavily upon their spirits, and not anhour was wasted in idle amusement. The whole of their time was given upto that which engrossed all their thoughts--the construction of thebridge--that link, which was wanting to unite them once more with theworld, and free them from their lonely captivity. 

They were a whole month in getting their bridge ready; which, after all, consisted only of a single pole of about six inches in diameter, andbetter than a hundred feet in length. It was nothing more than twoslender pine-trees spliced together by means of rawhide thongs. Butthen these trees had to be shaved down to a nearly uniform thickness, and this had to be done with the small hatchet and knives; and the woodhad to be charred by fire until it was quite dry and light; and thesplicing had to be made with the greatest neatness and strength, so thatthere would be no danger of its yielding under a weight; and, moreover, a great many ropes had to be twisted, and many animals had to becaptured and killed, to obtain the materials for these ropes; and otherapparatus had to be made--so that the getting that bridge ready was agood month's work for all hands. 

At the end of a month it was ready; and now behold it in the gorge ofthe glacier, and lying along the snowy surface of the ice, one end of itwithin a few feet of the crevasse! Thither they have transported it, and are just preparing to put it in its place. 

The first thought that will strike you, will be how that piece of timberis to be placed across that yawning chasm. It is quite long enough toreach across--for they calculated that before making it--and there areseveral feet to lap over at each end; but how on earth is it to beextended across? If any one of the party was upon the opposite side, and had a rope attached to the end of the pole, then it would be easyenough to manage it. But as there could be nothing of this kind, howdid they intend acting? It is evident they could not push it acrossbefore them; the end of such a long pole would naturally sink below thehorizontal line before reaching the opposite side; and how was it to beraised up? In fact, as soon as they should push it a little more thanhalf its length outward, its own weight would overbalance their unitedstrength, and it would be likely to escape from their hands and drop tothe bottom of the cleft--whence, of course, they could not recover it. This would be a sad result, after the trouble they had had inconstructing that well-balanced piece of timber. 

Ah! they were not such simpletons as to have worked a whole monthwithout first having settled all these matters. Karl was too good anengineer to have gone on thus far, without a proper design of how hisbridge was to be thrown across. If you look at the objects lyingaround, you will perceive the evidence of that design. You willunderstand how the difficulty is to be got over. 

You will see there a ladder nearly fifty feet in length--several dayswere expended in the making of this; you will see a strong pulley, withblock-wheels and shears--this cost no little time in the construction;and you will see several coils of stout rawhide rope. No wonder a monthwas expended in the preparation of the bridge!

And now to throw it across the chasm! For that purpose they were uponthe ground, and all their apparatus with them. Without farther delaythe work commenced. 

The ladder was placed against the cliff, with its lower end resting uponthe glacier, and as close to the edge of the crevasse as was reckonedsafe. 

We have said that the ladder was fifty feet in length; and consequentlyit reached to a point on the face of the cliff nearly fifty feet abovethe surface of the glacier. At this height there chanced to be a slightflaw in the rock--a sort of seam in the granite--where a hole couldeasily be pierced with an iron instrument. 

To make this hole a foot or more in depth was the work of an hour. Itwas done by means of the hatchet, and the iron point of Ossaroo'sboar-spear. 

A strong wooden stake was next inserted into this hole, fitting it asnearly as possible; but, in order to make it perfectly tight and firm, hard wooden wedges were hammered in all around it. 

When driven home, the end of this stake protruded a foot or more fromthe wall of the cliff; and, by means of notches cut in the wood, andrawhide thongs, the pulley was securely rigged on to it. 

The pulley had been made with two wheels; each of them with axles strongenough to bear the weight of several hundreds. Both had been welltested before this time. 

Another stake was now inserted into the cliff, within a few feet of thesurface of the glacier. This was simply to be used as a belaying-pin, to which the ends of the pulley-ropes could be fastened at a moment'snotice. 

The next operation was the reeving of the ropes over the wheels of thepulley. This was the work of but a few minutes, as the ropes hadalready been carefully twisted, and had been made of just the thicknessto fit the grooves of the wheels. 

The ropes--or cables, as the boys called them--were now attached at oneend to the great pole which was to form the bridge. One to its end, andthe other to its middle, exactly around the place where it was joined. 

The greatest pains was taken in adjusting these knots, particularly theone in the middle; for the duty which this cable was called upon toperform was, indeed, of a most important character. 

It was to act as the main pier or support of the bridge--not only toprevent the long pole from "swagging" downward, but in fact to keep itfrom breaking altogether. But for Karl's ingenuity in devising thissupport, a slender pole, such as that they had prepared, would neverhave sustained the weight of one of them; and had they made it ofheavier scantling, they could not have thrown it across the chasm. Thecentre support, therefore, was the chief object of their solicitude; andthis cable, as well as the pulley-wheel over which it passed, were mademuch stronger than the other. The second rope was intended to hold upthe end of the pole, so that, on approaching the opposite side of thechasm, it could be kept high enough to be raised above the ice. 

The ropes being now completely rigged, each man took his place. Ossaroo, who was the strongest of the party, was to push the bridgeforward; while Karl and Caspar attended to the pulley and the ropes. Rollers had already been laid under the poles; for, although but sixinches in diameter, its great length rendered it no easy matter to slideit forward, even with the advantage of the slippery surface of frozensnow. 

The word was given by Karl, and the pole commenced moving. Soon its endpassed over the brink of the chasm, close by the edge of the black rock. Slowly and gradually it moved forward, and not one of them uttered aword. They were all too much absorbed in attending to their variousduties to speak a sentence. 

Slowly and gradually it moved onward, creeping along the cliff, likesome huge monster, and protruding its muzzled snout far over the deepchasm. 

At length the nearest roller approached the brink, find it becamenecessary to stop the motion till these could be rearranged. 

This was easily done. A few turns of the cables around thebelaying-pin, and all stood fast. The pulley-wheels worked admirably, and the cables glided smoothly over the grooved blocks. 

The rollers were soon readjusted--the cables again freed from the pin, and the bridge moved on. 

Slowly and gradually--slowly but smoothly and surely, it moved, untilits farther end rested upon the opposite cheek of the crevasse, lappingthe hard ice by several feet. Then the cables were held taut, andsecurely fastened to the belaying-pin. The nearer end of the pole wastied with other ropes--so that it could not possibly shift from itsplace--and the yawning abyss was now spanned by a bridge!

Not till then did the builders rest to look upon their work; and, asthey stood gazing upon the singular structure that was to restore themto liberty and home, they could not restrain themselves, but gave ventto their triumphant feelings in a loud huzzah!

CHAPTER FORTY THREE. 

THE PASSAGE OF THE CREVASSE. 

I know you are smiling at this very poor substitute for a bridge, andwondering how they who built it were going to cross upon it. Climbing aMaypole would be nothing to such a feat. It may seem easy enough tocling to a pole six inches in diameter, and even to "swarm" along it forsome yards, but when you come to talk of a hundred feet of suchprogression, and that over a yawning chasm, the very sight of which isenough to make the head giddy and the heart faint, then the thingbecomes a feat indeed. Had there been no other mode of getting over, like enough our heroes would have endeavoured to cross in that way. 

Ossaroo, who had "swarmed" up the stem of many a bamboo and tallpalm-tree, would have thought nothing of it; but for Karl and Caspar, who were not such climbers, it would have been rather perilous. Theyhad, therefore, designed a safer plan. 

Each was provided with a sort of yoke, formed out of a tough saplingthat had been sweated in the fire and then bent into a triangular shape. It was a rude isosceles triangle, tied tightly at the apex with rawhidethongs; and thereto was attached a piece of well-twisted rope, theobject of which was to form a knot or loop over the pole, to act as arunner. The feet of the passenger were to rest on the base of the yoke, which would serve as a stirrup to support the body, while one arm wouldhug the pole, leaving the other free to push forward the runner by shortgradations. In this way each was to work himself across. Their guns, and the few other things, were to be tightly strapped to their backs. They had only those that were worth bringing along. As for Fritz, hewas not to be left behind, although the transporting him across hadoffered for some time a serious difficulty. Ossaroo, however, hadremoved the difficulty by proposing to tie the dog up in a skin andstrap him on his (Ossaroo's) own back, and thus carry him over. Itwould be nothing to Ossaroo. 

In less than half-an-hour after the bridge was in its place, the threewere ready to cross. There they stood, each holding the odd-lookingstirrup in his hand, with his _impedimenta_ strapped securely on hisback. The head of Fritz, just showing above the shoulder of theshikarree, while his body was shrouded in a piece of shaggy yak-skin, presented a very ludicrous spectacle, and his countenance wore quite aserio-comical expression. He seemed quite puzzled as to what was goingto be done with him. 

Ossaroo proposed crossing first; and then Caspar, brave as a lion, saidthat he was the _lightest_, and _ought_ to go _first_. Karl would notlisten to either of them, Karl alleged that, as he was the builder ofthe bridge, by all usage it was his place to make trial of it. Karlbeing the Sahib of the party, and, of course, the man of most authority, carried his point. 

Stepping cautiously to the point where the pole rested on the ice, helooped the rawhide rope over it, and then suffered the yoke to dropdown. He then grasped the pole tightly in his arms, and placed his feetfirmly in the stirrup. For a moment or two, he pressed heavily upon thelatter, so as to test its strength, while he held on by the beam above;and then, disengaging his left arm, he pushed the runner forward uponthe pole, to the distance of a foot or more. This, of course, carriedthe stirrup along with it, as well as his feet; and then, throwingforward the upper part of his body, he swung himself out above theabyss. 

It was a fearful sight, even to those who watched him, and would havebeen too perilous a feat for idle play; but the very nature of theircircumstances had hardened them to undergo the danger. 

After a time, Karl was far out from the ice, and seemed to hang upon athread between heaven and earth!

Had the pole slipped at either end, it would have precipitated theadventurous Karl into the chasm; but they had taken every precautionagainst this. At the nearer end, they had rendered it secure by rollingimmense rocks upon it; while, on the opposite side, it was held in itsplace by the cable, that had been drawn as tight as the pulley couldmake it. 

Notwithstanding the mainstay in the middle, it sank considerably underthe weight of Karl's body; and it was plain that, but for thiscontrivance, they could never have crossed. When half-way to the pointwhere this stay was attached, the pole bent far below the level of theglacier, and Karl now found it up-hill work to force the runner along. He succeeded, however, in reaching the stay-rope in safety. 

Now he had arrived at one of the "knottiest" points of the wholeperformance. Of course, the runner could go no farther, as it wasintercepted by the stay. It was necessary, therefore, to detach italtogether from the pole, and then readjust it on the other side of thecable. 

Karl had not come thus far to be stopped by a difficulty of so triflinga kind. He had already considered how he should act at this crisis, andhe delayed only a moment to rest himself. Aided by the mainstay itself, which served him for a hand-rope, he mounted cross-legs upon the timber, and then, without much trouble, shifted his runner to the opposite side. This done, he once more "sprang to his stirrup, " and continued onward. 

As he approached the opposite edge of the chasm, he again encounteredthe up-hill difficulty; but a little patience and some extra exertionbrought him nearer and nearer, and still nearer, until at last his feetkicked against the icy wall. 

With a slight effort, he drew himself upon the glacier; and, stepping apace from the brink, he pulled off his cap, and waved it in the air. Ahuzza from the opposite side answered his own shout of triumph. Butlouder still was the cheer, and far more heartfelt and joyous, when, half-an-hour afterwards, all three stood side by side, and, safe over, looked back upon the yawning gulf they had crossed!

Only they who have escaped from some terrible doom--a dungeon, or deathitself--can understand the full, deep emotions of joy, that at thatmoment thrilled within the hearts of Karl, Caspar, and Ossaroo. 

Alas! alas! it was a short-lived joy, --a moment of happiness to besucceeded by the most poignant misery, --a gleam of light followed by thedarkest of clouds!

Ten minutes had scarce elapsed. They had freed Fritz from his yak-skinenvelope, and had started down the glacier, impatient to get out of thatgloomy defile. Scarce five hundred steps had they taken, when a sightcame under their eyes that caused them suddenly to hall, and turn toeach other with blanched cheeks and looks of dread import. Not one ofthem spoke a word, but all stood pointing significantly down the ravine. Words were not needed. The thing spoke for itself. 

Another crevasse, far wider than the one they had just crossed, yawnedbefore them! It stretched from side to side of the icy mass; like theformer, impinging on either cliff. It was full two hundred feet inwidth, and how deep. Ugh! they dared hardly look into its awful chasm!It was clearly impassable. Even the dog appeared to be aware of this;for he had stopped upon its edge, and stood in an attitude of fear, nowand then uttering a melancholy howl!

Yes, it was impassable. A glance was sufficient to tell that; but theywere not satisfied with a glance. They stood upon its brink, andregarded it for a long while, and with many a wistful gaze; then, withslow steps and heavy hearts, they turned mechanically away. 

I shall not repeat their mournful conversation. I shall not detail theincidents of their backward journey to the valley. I need not describethe recrossing of the crevasse--the different feelings with which theynow accomplished this perilous feat. All these may be easily imagined. 

It was near night when, wearied in body and limb--downcast in mien andsick at heart--they reached the hut, and flung themselves despairinglyupon the floor. 

"My God! my God!" exclaimed Karl, in the agony of his soul, "how long isthis hovel to be our home?"

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. 

NEW HOPES. 

That night was passed without much sleep. Painful reflections filledthe minds of all and kept them awake--the thoughts that followdisappointed hopes. When they did sleep it was more painful thanwaking. Their dreams were fearful. They dreamt of yawning gulfs andsteep precipices--of being suspended in the air, and every moment aboutto fall into vast depths where they would be crushed to atoms. Theirdreams, that were only distorted pictures of the day's experience, hadall the vividness of reality, and far more vivid in their horror. Oftenwhen one or other of them was awakened by the approaching climax of thedream, he endeavoured to keep awake rather than go through even in avision such horrible scenes. 

Even the dog Fritz was not free from similar sufferings. His mournfulwhimpering told that his sleep like theirs was troubled and uneasy. 

A bright sunshiny morning had its beneficial effect upon all of them. It aided the reaction--consequent on a night of such a dismalcharacter--and as they ate their breakfasts of broiled meat they wereagain almost cheerful. The buoyancy of Caspar's spirits had well-nighreturned, and his fine appetite showed itself in full vigour. Indeedall of them ate heartily, for on the preceding day they had scarceallowed themselves time to taste food. 

"If we must remain here always, " said Caspar, "I see no reason why weneed starve ourselves! There's plenty to eat, and a variety of it, Ican say. I don't see why we shouldn't have some fish. I am sure I haveseen trout leap in the lake. Let us try a fly to-day. What say you, Karl?"

Caspar said this with the intention of cheering his brother. 

"I see no harm in it, " answered the quiet botanist. "I think there arefish in the lake. I have heard there is a very eatable kind of fish inall the rivers of the Himalayas, known as the `Himalayan trout'--thoughit is misnamed, for it is not a trout but a species of carp. It may befound here, I dare say; although it is difficult, to imagine how fishcould get into this sequestered lake. "

"Well, " rejoined Caspar, "we must think of some plan to get them out ofit. We have neither nets, rods, hooks, nor lines. What's to be done?Can you think of any way of taking the fish, Ossaroo?"

"Ah! Sahib, " replied the shikarree, "give me bamboo, me soon make netto takee fish--no bamboo--no net--no matter for net--Ossaroo poison thewater--get all da fish. "

"What! poison the water? how would you do that? Where is the poison?"

"Me soon find poison--bikh poison do. "

"`Bikh' poison--what is that?"

"Come, Sahib! me show you bikh plant--plenty grow here. "

Both Karl and Caspar rose and followed the shikarree. 

They had not gone many paces when their guide stooped and pointed to aplant that grew in plenty about the place. It was an herbaceous plant, having a stem nearly six feet high, and rather broad digitate leaves, with a loose spike of showy yellow flowers at the top. 

Caspar rather hastily took hold of one of the plants; and, plucking offthe spike, held it to his nose, to see whether the flowers had anyperfume. But Caspar dropped the nosegay as hastily as he had seized it, and with an exclamation of terror turned towards his brother, into whosearms he staggered half swooning! Fortunately he had taken but a veryslight "sniff" of that dangerous perfume, else he might have been laidup for days. As it was he felt giddy for hours after. 

Now this singular plant the botanist Karl recognised at a glance. Itwas a species of aconite, or wolf's-bane, and _very_ similar to thekindred species, _Aconitum napellus_, or "monk's hood, " of Europe, whoseroots furnish the most potent of poisons. 

The whole plant--leaves, flowers, and stem--is of a poisonous nature, but the roots, which resemble small turnips, contain the essence of thepoison. There are many species of the plant found in different parts ofthe world, and nearly a dozen kinds in the Himalaya Mountainsthemselves; but the one pointed out by Ossaroo was the _Aconitum ferox_of botanists, the species from which the celebrated "bikh" poison of theHindoos is obtained. 

Ossaroo then proposed to poison the fish by throwing a sufficientquantity of the roots and stems of the plant into the lake. 

This proposal, however, was rejected by Karl, who very properlyobserved, that although by that means they might obtain a plentifulsupply of fish, they would destroy more than they could use at the time, and perhaps leave none for the future. Karl had already begun to talkabout a "future" to be spent on the shores of this lovely lake. Thebelief that they might never go out of the valley was already takingshape in the minds of all three, though they did not care to giveexpression to such sad imaginings. 

Karl tried to be cheerful, as he saw that Caspar was gay. 

"Come, " said he, "let us not mind the fish to-day. I own that fish isusually the first course, but go along with me. Let us see what kind ofvegetables our garden has got. I am sure we may live better if we onlytry. For my part I am getting tired of broiled meat, and neither breadnor vegetables to eat along with it. Here I dare say we shall findboth; for whether it be due to the birds, or its peculiar climate--or alittle to both most likely--our valley has a flora such as you can onlymeet with in a botanic garden. Come then! let us see what we can findfor the pot. "

So saying Karl led the way, followed by Caspar, Ossaroo, and thefaithful Fritz. 

"Look up there!" said the botanist, pointing to a tall pine that grewnear. "See those large cones. Inside them we shall obtain seeds, aslarge as pistachio-nuts, and very good to eat. By roasting them, we canmake an excellent substitute for bread. "

"Ha, indeed!" exclaimed Caspar, "that is a pine-tree. What large cones!They are as big as artichokes. What sort of pine is it, brother?"

"It is one of the kind known as the `edible pines, ' because their seedsare fit for food. It is the species called by botanists _PinusGerardiana_, or the `neosa' pine. There are pines whose seeds areeatable in other parts of the world, as well as in the HimalayaMountains, --for instance, the _Pinus cembra_ of Europe, the `ghik' ofJapan, the `Lambert' pine of California, and several species in NewMexico, known among the people as `pinon' trees. So you perceive thatbesides their valuable timber--to say nothing of their pitch, turpentine, and resin--the family of the pines also furnishes food tothe human race. We shall get some bread from those cones whenever wedesire it!"

So saying, Karl continued on in the direction of the lake. 

"There again!" said he, pointing to a gigantic herbaceous plant, "rhubarb, you see!"

It was, in fact, the true rhubarb, which grows wild among the HimalayaMountains, and whose great broad red-edged leaves, contrasting with itstall pyramid of yellow bracts, render it one of the most striking andbeautiful of herbaceous plants. Its large acid stems--which are hollowand full of pure water--are eaten by the natives of the Himalayas, bothraw and boiled, and its leaves when dried are smoked as tobacco. Butthere was a smaller species that grew near, which Ossaroo said producedmuch better tobacco; and Ossaroo was good authority, since he hadalready dried some of the leaves, and had been smoking them ever sincetheir arrival in the valley. In fact, Ossaroo was quite out ofbetel-nut, and suffered so much from the want of his favouritestimulant, that he was glad to get any thing to smoke; and the "chula, "or wild rhubarb-leaves, answered his purpose well. Ossaroo's pipe wasan original one certainty; and he could construct one in a few minutes. His plan was to thrust a piece of stick into the ground, passing itunderneath the surface--horizontally for a few inches, and then outagain--so as to form a double orifice to the hole. At one end of thischannel he would insert a small joint of reed for his mouth-piece, whilethe other was filled with the rhubarb tobacco, which was then set onfire. It was literally turning the earth into a tobacco-pipe!

This method of smoking is by no means uncommon among the half-civilisedinhabitants of India as well as Africa, and Ossaroo preferred a pipe ofthis kind to any other. 

Karl continued onward, pointing out to his companions several species ofedible roots, fruits, and vegetables which the valley contained. Therewere wild leeks among the number. These would assist them in makingsoup. There were fruits too, --several species of currants, andcherries, and strawberries, and raspberries, --kinds that had long beenintroduced to European gardens, and that to Karl and Caspar looked likeold acquaintances. 

"And there!" continued Karl, "see the very water produces food for us. Look at the lotus, (_Nelumbium speciosum_). Those large pink and whiteflowers are the flowers of the famed lotus. Its stalks may be eaten, or, if you will, their hollow tubes will serve us as cups to drink, outof. There, too, is the horned water root (_Trapa bicornis_), alsoexcellent eating. Oh! we should be thankful. We are well provided withfood. "

Yet the heart of Karl was sore while thus endeavouring to talkcheerfully. 

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. 

NEW SURVEY OF THE CLIFF. 

Yes, the hearts of all three were far from being contented, though theyreturned to the hut laden with fruits, and roots, and nuts, andvegetables; out of which they intended to concoct a better dinner thanthey had been lately accustomed to. 

The rest of that day was spent about the hut, and a good deal of it wasgiven up to culinary operations. Not that any of the party cared somuch for a good dinner; but being thus engaged prevented them fromreflecting as much as they would otherwise have done upon their painfulsituation. Besides, they had no other work to do. They had no longer amotive for doing any thing. Up to that moment the preparing the ropesand timbers of the bridge had kept them employed; and the very workitself, combined with the hope which they then felt, enabled them topass the time pleasantly enough. Now that these hopes were no more, --that their whole scheme had ended in failure, they felt restless, --andcould think of nothing upon which to employ themselves. Preparing theirdinner, therefore, out of the new and varied materials that had comeinto their hands, was, at least, some distraction to their gloomythoughts. 

When dinner was ready, all of them ate heartily, and with a relish. Indeed, they had been so long without vegetables that these tasted tothem as fine as any they had ever eaten. Even the wild fruits appearedequal to the best they had ever gathered from an orchard!

It was a little after midday, as they were enjoying this dessert. Theywere seated in the open air, in front of the hut, and Caspar was doingmost part of the talking, he was doing his best to be cheerful, and tomake his companions so as well. 

"They're the best strawberries I've eaten for a month, " said he; "but Ithink a trifle of sugar and a drop of cream would be an improvement. What say you, Karl?"

"It would, " he replied, nodding assent. 

"We did wrong to kill all our cows, " continued Caspar, with asignificant look at one of the yak-skins that lay near. 

"By-the-bye, " said Karl, interrupting him, "I was just thinking of that. If we are to stay here all our lives, --oh!"

The painful reflection, again crossing Karl's mind, caused him toexclaim as he did. He left his hypothetic sentence unfinished, andrelapsed into silence. 

Several days after this Karl left the hut, and, without telling hisintention to either of his companions, walked off in the direction ofthe cliffs. Indeed, he had no very definite nor determined aim in sodoing; a sort of hopeless idea had come into his mind of making thecircuit of the valley, and once more surveying the precipice all roundit. 

Neither of the others offered to accompany him, nor did they questionhim as to his object in setting out. Both had gone about business oftheir own. Caspar had become engaged in making a wash-rod for his gun, and Ossaroo a net to catch the large and beautiful fish that abounded inthe lake. Karl, therefore, was permitted to set forth alone. 

On reaching the precipice, he turned along its base, and walked slowlyforward, stopping every yard or two, and looking upward. Every foot--nay, I might say every inch, of the cliff did he scan with care, --evenwith more care than he had hitherto done; though that would appearhardly possible, for on the former occasions on which the three hadexamined it, their reconnoissance had been most particular and _minute_. 

But a new idea had shadowed itself in the mind of Karl; and it was inobedience to this, that he now proceeded with a fresh examination of theprecipitous enclosure that imprisoned them. It is true it was but asort of forlorn hope that he had conceived; but a forlorn hope wasbetter than no hope at all, and therefore Karl was determined to besatisfied. 

The thought that had been forming in his mind was, that after all itmight be possible for them to _scale the cliff_. That they could not doso by climbing he was already satisfied; as were all three. Of thistheir former examinations had convinced them. But there were other waysof getting up a precipice, besides merely climbing with one's hands andfeet; and one of these ways, as already said, had for some time beenshadowing itself in the mind of Karl. 

What plan, you will ask, had he now conceived? Did he design to makeuse of ropes?

Not at all. Ropes could be of no service to him in going up a cliff. They might, had they been fastened at the top; for then both he and hiscompanions would soon have contrived some way of getting up the ropes. They could have made a ladder of a single rope by which they might haveascended, by simply knotting pieces of sticks at short intervals, toserve as rests for their feet, and they knew this well. Such acontrivance would have suited admirably, if they had been required to_descend_ a precipice, for then they could have let the rope down, andfastened it at the top themselves. But to go up was altogether adifferent operation; and it was necessary for at least one to be aboveto render it at all practicable or possible. Of course, if one couldhave got to the top by any means, the others could have done so by thesame; and then the rope-ladder would not have been needed at all. 

No. Such a contrivance could not be used, and indeed they had neverthought of it--since to the meanest comprehension it was plainlyimpossible. Karl therefore was not thinking of a rope-ladder. 

Nevertheless it was actually about a _ladder_ that he was thinking--notmade of ropes, but of timber--of sides and rounds like any other ladder. 

"What!" you will exclaim, "a ladder by which to scale the cliff! Why, you have told us that it was three hundred feet in sheer height? Thelongest ladder in the world would not reach a third of the way up such aprecipice. Even a fireman's ladder, that is made to reach to the topsof the highest houses, would be of no use for such a height as that?"

"Quite true! I know all that as well as you, " would have been Karl'sreply to your objections. 

"What, then, Master Karl? Do you design to make a ladder that will betaller than all we have ever seen--tall enough to reach to the top of aprecipice three hundred feet high? We know you have both energy andperseverance; and, after witnessing the way that you worked at thebuilding of your bridge, and the skill with which you built it, we areready to believe that you can accomplish a very great feat in thejoiner's line; but that _you_ can make a ladder three hundred feet inlength, we are not prepared to believe--not if you had a whole chest oftools and the best timber in the world. We know you might put a laddertogether ever so long, but would it hold together? or even if it did, how could you set it up against the cliff? Never. Three of thestrongest men could not do it, --nor six neither, --nor a dozen, withoutmachinery to assist them; therefore scaling the cliff by means of awooden ladder is plainly impracticable; and if that be your idea, youmay as well abandon it. "

"Quite true, I know all this as well as you, " would have been Karl'sreply; "but I had no idea of being able to scale the cliff by means of aladder. It was not of _a ladder_, but of _ladders_, I was thinking. "

"Ha! there may be something in that. "

Karl knew well enough that no single ladder could be made of sufficientlength and strength to have reached from the bottom to the top of thatgreat wall; or if such could be constructed, he knew equally well thatit would be impossible to set it up. 

But the idea that had been forming in his mind was, that several laddersmight effect the purpose--one placed above another, and each one restingupon a _ledge of the cliff_, to which the one next below should enablethem to ascend. 

In this idea there was really some shadow of practicability, though, asI have said, it was but a very forlorn hope. The amount of itspracticableness depended upon the existence of the _ledges_; and it wasto ascertain this that Karl had set forth. 

If such ledges could be found, the hope would no longer have beenforlorn. Karl believed that with time and energy the ladders might beconstructed, notwithstanding the poor stock of carpenter's tools attheir service; though he had scarce yet thought of how the holes were tobe made to receive the rounds, or how the ladders themselves might beset upon the ledges, or any other detail of the plan. He was too eagerto be satisfied about the first and most important point--whether therewere ledges that would answer the purpose?

With his eyes, therefore, keenly scanning the face of the cliff, he kepton along its base, walking slowly, and in silence. 

CHAPTER FORTY SIX. 

KARL CLIMBS THE LEDGE. 

He continued on until he had reached that end of the valley most remotefrom the hut, and along the whole of the cliffs that he passed hisreconnoissance had been fruitless. He saw many ledges, and some ofconsiderable width--quite wide enough to rest a ladder upon, and alsoallow it a proper lean to the wall. Some were higher and some lower;but unfortunately they were not above one another, as Karl desired tofind them. On the contrary, they were far apart--so that if one of themcould have been reached by means of a ladder, as many of them might, this would in no way facilitate communication with the one that washigher up. 

Of course then, for Karl's purpose, these ledges were of no avail; and, after observing their relative situations, he passed on with looks ofdisappointment. At the farthest end of the valley--that is, the placefarthest from the hut--there was a little bay, or indentation, in thecliffs. As already stated, there were several of these at intervalsaround the valley, but the one in question was the largest of any. Itwas very narrow, only a few yards in width, and about a hundred indepth--that is, a hundred yards from the line, which indicated thegeneral outline of the valley, to the apex of the angle where theindentation ended. Its bottom was nearly upon the same level with thatof the valley itself, though it was raised a little higher in someplaces by loose rocks, and other _debris_ that had fallen from theimpending cliffs. 

Karl had entered this bay, and was regarding its cliffs all around withintense eagerness of glance. Any one who could have seen him at thatmoment would have observed that his countenance was brightening as hegazed; and that pleasant thoughts were springing up within his bosom. Any one who had seen that face but the moment before, and had lookedupon it now, could not fail to have noticed the change that had sosuddenly come over it--a perfect contrast in its expression. What hadproduced this metamorphosis? Something of importance, I warrant; forthe young botanist, naturally of a sober turn, but now more than everso, was not given to sudden transitions of feeling. What, then, was thecause of his joy?

A glance at the cliff will answer these interrogatories. 

At the first glance it might be noted that that part of the precipicesurrounding the bay--or ravine, as it might more properly be called--waslower than elsewhere, --perhaps not quite three hundred feet in height. It was not this peculiarity, however, at which Karl was rejoicing. Aladder of three hundred feet was not to be thought of any more than oneof three thousand. It was that he had just observed upon the face ofthe cliff a series of ledges that rose, shelf-like, one above the other. The rock had a seamed or stratified appearance, although it was aspecies of granite; but the strata were not by any means regular, andthe ledges were at unequal distances from each other. Some, too, werebroader than the rest, and some appeared very narrow indeed; but many ofthem were evidently of sufficient width to form the stepping-place for aladder. The lower ones especially appeared as though they might easilybe scaled by a series of ladders, each from twenty to thirty feetlong, --but with regard to those near the top, Karl had great doubts. The shelves did not seem more distant from each other than those below, but their horizontal breadth appeared less. This might possibly be anoptical delusion, caused by the greater distance from which they wereviewed; but if so, it would not much mend the matter for the designwhich Karl had in view--since the deception that would have given him anadvantage in the breadth would have been against him in the height, making the latter too great, perhaps, for any ladder that could be gotup. 

If you have ever stood by the bottom of a great precipice, you may havenoticed how difficult it is to judge of the dimensions of an object farup its face. A ledge several feet in width will appear as a mere seamin the rock, and a bird or other creature that may be seen upon it, will, to the eyes of the beholder, be reduced far below its real bulk. Karl was philosopher enough to understand these things, he had studiedin an elementary way, the laws of optics, and therefore was not going tocome to conclusions too hastily. 

In order the better to form judgment about the breadth of the ledges, and the height of the respective intervals between them, he stepped backas far as the ground would permit him. 

Unfortunately this was not far, for the cliff on the other side, asalready stated, was but a few paces distant. Consequently he was soonstopped by the rocks, and his situation for viewing the upper portion ofthe cliff was anything but an advantageous one. 

He scrambled up one of the highest boulders, and took his survey fromits top, but he was still not satisfied with his "point of view. " Hesaw, however, that it was the best he could obtain; and he remained fora good while upon his perch--with eyes bent upon the opposing precipice, now fixed upon a particular spot, and now wandering in one long sweepfrom bottom to top, and back again from top to bottom. 

During this operation the expression upon his face once more changed toone of deep gloom, for he had discovered an obstacle to his designs thatappeared insurmountable. One of the spaces between two of the ledgeswas too great to be spanned by a ladder, and this, too, was high up thecliff. It could never be scaled!

He noticed that the first ledge from the bottom was about half as highfrom the ground as this one was from that immediately below it. 

Hitherto he had been but guessing at the height; but it now occurred tohim that he should throw conjecture aside, and ascertain by actualmeasurement the distance from the ground to the first ledge. This mightbe easily accomplished--Karl saw that, --and once done, it would give hima better idea of the distance between the ledges high up. 

It has been stated that the measurement could be easily made, and thatKarl knew this; but how? The ledge appeared to be full forty feet fromthe ground, and how was it to be reached by a measuring rule? But Karlhad no measuring rule; and it was not in that way he intended to goabout it. 

You will be conjecturing that he looked out for a tall sapling, ofsufficient length to reach the ledge, and then afterwards ascertainedthe number of feet and inches of the sapling. Certainly this mode wouldhave done well enough, and Karl would very likely have made use of it, had not an easier offered itself--or one that at the moment appearedreadier to him. He could have told the height by triangulation, butthat would also have involved the procuring of a sapling--and sometedious calculation besides, which would have required time, with notthe most certain results either. 

Both these plans had occupied his thoughts for a while. The first wasrejected on account of the difficulty of obtaining a rod of sufficientlength, --the second was set aside by Karl just then perceiving thatwithout much difficulty, he might climb up to the ledge itself. Therewas a portion of the rock below with a slanting face, and here and theresome broken hollows and jutting points that would serve him asfoot-holds. 

Once upon the ledge, the measurement would be simple enough. It wouldbe only to let down a string with a small stone at the end, like aplumber's line; and then mark how much string it required to reach theground. 

He chanced to have about him a longish piece of rawhide thong, thatwould serve admirably, and to carry out his purpose, he at oncedetermined upon ascending to the ledge. 

Drawing the thong from his pocket, and attaching to one end of it thepiece of stone, he approached the cliff, and commenced scramblingupward. 

He found it a more difficult task than it had appeared, and it was justas much as he could do to reach the ledge in safety. Had it beenCaspar, the climbing would have been a mere bagatelle, used, as theyoung hunter had been, to the precipices of the Alps while following therock-loving chamois. 

But Karl was no great hand at such gymnastic exercises; and he was allout of breath, and a little bit frightened at his rashness, before hehad placed himself safely on the shelf. 

Stepping along it, therefore, till he reached a point where the cliffbelow was vertical, he dropped his stone and line, and soon completedhis measurement. Alas! it proved to be far higher than he hadconjectured in viewing it from below. His spirits fell as hecontemplated the result. He was now certain that the space higher upcould not be spanned by any ladder they might be able to construct. 

With sad heart, he returned to the place where he had made the ascent, intending to go down again. But it is sometimes easier to say go downthan to do it; and to Karl's great consternation he saw at the firstglance that he could no more go down than fly upward into the air. Beyond a doubt he was in a fix; regularly "nailed" upon the cliff. 

CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. 

KARL IN A FIX. 

It is not difficult to comprehend the reason. Any one who has everclimbed up a steep ascent, --such as a piece of wall, the mast of a ship, or even an ordinary ladder, --will have noticed that the going up, ismuch easier than the getting down again; and where the ascent is verysteep and difficult, it is quite possible that a person may make theirway to the top, without being able to get back to the bottom. Thedifficulty of descending is much greater than that of ascending. In thelatter, you can see where you are to set your feet, and also what youare to take hold of with your hands; whereas, in the former you have notthis advantage; but must grope your way downward, and are thereforecontinually exposed to the danger of missing your footing, and beingprecipitated to the bottom. 

This was just the situation in which the plant-hunter found himself. Itwas as much as he had been able to pull himself up; it was more than hecould do to let himself down again; this he perceived at a singleglance. 

It is true that the rock slanted a little, and he had clearly seen thisfrom below. Now that he looked at it from above, he could scarcelyperceive any slant. It appeared almost vertical, and it was full fortyfeet to the bottom; a fearful height when viewed from above; he wonderedhow he had been able to climb up at all, and he was now vexed withhimself for having been so rash and foolish. 

But he could not stay there all night. Something must be done, to freehim from his unpleasant situation; and, gathering resolution, he made anattempt to descend. 

He knelt down upon the ledge, with his face turned toward the cliff andhis back outwards. Then, grasping the rock, in his hands, he allowedhis feet to slip over. He succeeded in finding the uppermost steps, butthen came the difficulty. He dared not let go with his hands, so as toget another step downward; and, on lowering his feet to feel for a freshfoothold, he could not discover any. Repeatedly he ran his toes overthe face of the rock, groping for a notch or jutting point, but he couldfind nothing upon which to rest either foot, and he was at lengthobliged to draw them up, and place himself back upon the ledge. 

He now bethought him that there might be a better place for making thedescent; and, rising to his feet, he proceeded to search for it. He hadno difficulty in passing along the ledge; it was several feet in width, and he could walk erect upon it without danger. It extended for nearlyfifty yards along the face of the cliff, and was of nearly equal breadthall the way. 

Karl proceeded along it from one end to the other, at every step or twostopping and looking downward. 

But his examination ended in disappointment. There was no path leadingfrom it, at all practicable for any other creature than a cat, or someother animal with crooked claws, --at all events, there was no placewhere Karl himself could get down, --and he turned to go back to thepoint where he had ascended, with a feeling of apprehension that he wasnot going to get down at all!

On proceeding along the ledge, he had not yet bent his eyes upon thecliff that rose behind, --his attention being altogether occupied withthe part that lay below; on going back, however, his eye ranged morefreely, and he now noticed a dark hole in the rock, a few feet above thelevel of the ledge. This hole was about as big as an ordinary doorway, and upon closer examination, Karl perceived that it was the mouth of acave. He noticed, moreover, that it appeared to grow wider beyond theentrance, and was no doubt a cavern of large dimensions. He had nofurther curiosity in relation to it; only that the reflection crossedhis mind that he might be compelled to pass the night there. This wasprobable enough; unless, indeed, Ossaroo or Caspar should come in searchof him before nightfall, and relieve him from his elevated prison. Butit was just as likely they might not; for frequently one of the partywas out for hours together, without causing any uneasiness to the rest, and it would be after night before they would feel any apprehensionabout his absence. In the darkness, too, they might go in the wrongdirection to search for him, and might wander about through the woods along time before coming near the place where he was. He was in the veryfarthest corner of the valley, and shut up in the ravine, with rocks andhigh woods between him and them; and thus his shouts could not be heardat any great distance. 

These were the reflections that passed through his mind, as he returnedalong the ledge to the point where he had climbed up. He did not enterthe cave to examine it--as he would certainly have done under othercircumstances--but his curiosity was now controlled by the apprehensionhe very naturally felt in the dilemma in which he was placed. 

That he could do nothing to free himself from it was clear enough to hismind. He must wait, therefore, until either Caspar came, or Ossaroo, orboth; and, summoning all his patience, he sat down upon the ledge andwaited. 

Of course, he did not wait in silence. He had the sense to know, thatif he kept silent they might not find him at all; and therefore, atshort intervals, he rose to his feet, and shouted at the top of hisvoice, causing the cliffs to reverberate in numberless echoes. 

The echoes, however, were the only replies he received. Loud as werehis cries, they were not heard either by Caspar or Ossaroo. 

CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. 

THE TIBET BEAR. 

For full two hours sat Karl, chewing the cud of impatience. As yet thefeeling he experienced was only one of impatience, mingled with aconsiderable amount of chagrin at being in such a scrape, and having gothimself into it in so simple a manner. He had no very painfulapprehensions about the result--since he made quite sure that hiscompanions would come to his relief in the end. They might not find himthat day, or that night, and he might have to remain all night upon theledge. This, however, would be no great hardship. He might suffer alittle from want of his supper, and he might have to sleep in the cave, but what of that to one so inured to hunger, and to sleeping in the openair, as he was? Even had there been no shelter, he could have stretchedhimself along the ledge, and slept that way without much minding it. Certainly in the morning the others would be after him, his shouts wouldguide them to the spot, and then it would be all right again. 

Such was the reasoning of Karl, and therefore, knowing that he had butlittle to fear, he was not acutely anxious. 

While he was thus comfortably communing with himself, however, his eyesrested upon an object that rendered him anxious enough--nay, more thananxious--badly frightened, would be nearer the words. 

His ears first guided him to this new cause of alarm. While sitting onthe ledge, and not saying a word, he heard a sound that resembled thesnort of a jackass, just as one commences to bray. 

There were some bushes growing at no great distance from the bottom ofthe cliff, and it was from the midst of these bushes the sound appearedto proceed. 

After hearing the snort, Karl kept both eyes and ears acutely bent--theformer fixed upon the bushes; and in a minute after, the sound wasrepeated, though he did not see the creature that uttered it. He saw, however, by the motion of the twigs, that something was passing throughthe thicket; and the loud snapping of dead sticks, and crackling ofbranches, proved that it was an animal of great weight and dimensions. 

Karl was not long in doubt as to the dimensions; for the instant afterhe beheld the body of a large beast emerging from the thicket, andmoving out into the open ground. 

It required no skill to tell what sort of animal it was--a bear beyondthe probability of a doubt--and yet it was of a species that Karl hadnever before seen. But there is such a similitude between the membersof the Bruin tribe, that he who has ever seen one--and who has not?--will easily recognise all the rest of the family. 

The one which now presented itself to the observation of ourplant-hunter, was of medium size--that is, less than the great polarbear, or the "grizzly" of the Rocky Mountains, but larger than theBornean species, or the sun-bear of the Malays. It was scarce so largeas the singular sloth-bear, which they had encountered near the foot ofthe mountains, and with which they had had such a ludicrous adventure. It was but little less, however, than the "sloth, " and, like it, was ofa deep black colour, though its hair was neither so long nor shaggy. Like the latter, too, its under lip was whitish, with a white mark onits throat resembling a Y--the stem of the letter being placed upon themiddle of its breast, and the fork passing up in front of theshoulders--for this is a mark which belongs to several species ofSouthern Asiatic bears. In other respects the bear in question waspeculiar. It had a neck remarkably thick; a flattened head, with theforehead and muzzle forming almost a straight line--and on this accountdistinguishing it from the sloth-bear, in which the forehead risesalmost abruptly from the line of the muzzle. Its ears were of largesize--its body compact, supported on stout but clumsy limbs--and itsfeet armed with claws of moderate dimensions, and blunted at theirpoints. Such were the markings of the bear now before the eyes of Karl;and although he had never seen one of the kind before, he had read ofone; and by these peculiarities he was able to recognise the species. It was the Tibet bear (_Ursus Tibetanus_)--more commonly styled bycloset-naturalists _Helarctos Tibetanus_--one of the bears that inhabitthe high table-lands of Tibet, and is supposed to range through thewhole of the Upper Himalayas, since it has been found in Nepaul andelsewhere. 

I have said that Karl was badly frightened with this black apparition. This was at the first sight of it, as it came out of the bushes; and, indeed, it is not at all surprising that he was so. There is no one, --not even a bear-hunter himself, --who can encounter a bear upon thebear's own ground without feeling a little trembling of the nerves; butwhen it is remembered that Karl was quite unarmed--for he had left hisgun at the bottom of the cliff--it will not be wondered at, that theappearance of the bear caused him alarm. 

His fright, however, was of short duration; and for two reasons. First, he remembered having read that this species of bear is of a harmlessdisposition; that it is not carnivorous, but feeds only on fruits, andin no instance has it been known to attack man unless when wounded orassailed. Then, of course, it will defend itself, as many animals willdo that are otherwise gentle and harmless. 

Another reason why he soon got over his fright was, that he chanced tobe in such a position that it was not likely the bear would attempt tocome near him. He was quite out of its way; and if he only keptsilent--which he would be careful to do--the animal might not even lookin that direction, but go off again without perceiving him. In hopethat such would be the result, Karl sat without stirring, and kept asquiet as a mouse. 

But Karl chanced to be building his hopes on a false foundation. Thebear had no notion of going off as it had come--it had other designsaltogether; and, after shuffling about over the stones--now and thenuttering the same asinine snort that had first called attention to it--it marched straight forward to the cliff, just under the spot where Karlwas seated. Then, rearing its body erect, and placing its fore-pawsagainst the rock, it looked up into the face of the astonishedplant-hunter!

CHAPTER FORTY NINE. 

AN AWKWARD DESCENT. 

It is probable that the bear at this moment was quite as much astonishedas Karl, though perhaps not so badly scared. It must have felt alarmthough, for on seeing him it permitted its paws to drop suddenly to theground, and appeared for a moment undecided as to whether it should turntail and run back into the thicket. It did actually make a turn or two, growling and looking up; and then, as if it had got over its surprise, and was no longer afraid, it once more approached the cliff, and planteditself to spring upward. 

On first perceiving the bear, Karl had been seated upon the ledge, justabove the path by which he had climbed up, and it was by this path thatthe animal was threatening to ascend. On perceiving its intention, Karlsprang to his feet, and set to dancing about on the ledge, uncertainwhat to do, or whither to flee. 

As to opposing the ascent of the bear, he did not think of such a thing. He had no weapons, --not even a knife; and had he attempted to wrestlewith it, trusting to his strength alone, he very well knew that thestruggle would end either by his being hugged to death in the arms ofthe great brute, or pushed off the ledge and crushed to atoms in thefall. He had no idea, therefore, of standing on the defence--he thoughtonly of retreating. 

But how was he to retreat? whither was he to run? It would be of littleuse going along the ledge, since the bear could easily follow him; andif the animal meant to attack him, he might as well keep his ground andreceive the assault where he stood. 

Karl was still hesitating what to do, and the bear had commencedcrawling up, when he chanced to remember the cave. This suggested anidea. Perhaps he might conceal himself in the cave?

He had no time to consider whether or not this would be a prudent step. If he hesitated any longer, the great black brute would lay hold of himto a certainty; and therefore, without reflecting another moment, he ranoff along the ledge. 

On arriving opposite the cave, he turned into it; and, groping his wayfor a pace or two, squatted down near the entrance. 

Fortunately for him he had, upon entering, kept well to one side beforehe squatted. He had done so, in order to place himself under thedarkness. Had he remained in the central part of the "entrance-hall, "he would either have been run over by the bear, or gripped between itshuge paws, before he could have pronounced those two famous words, "JackRobinson. " As it was, he had scarcely crouched down, when the bearentered, still snorting and growling, and rushed past him up the cave. It made no stop near the entrance, but kept right on, until, from thenoises it continued to make, Karl could tell that it had gone a good wayinto the interior of the cavern. 

It was now a question with the plant-hunter what course he shouldfollow--whether remain where he was, or pop out again upon the ledge?

Certainly his present situation afforded him no security. Should thebear return to the attack, he could not expect it to pass withoutperceiving him. He knew that these animals can see in a very obscurelight--almost in the midst of darkness; and therefore he would be seen, or if not seen, he would be scented, which was equally as bad. 

It was no use, then, remaining inside; and although he might be no saferoutside, he determined to go thither. At all events, he would havelight around him, and could see his antagonist before being attacked;while the thought of being assailed in the cave, and hugged to death byan unseen enemy in the darkness, had something awful and horrible in it. If he were to be destroyed in this way, neither Caspar nor Ossaroomight ever know what had become of him--his bones might lie in that darkcavern never to be discovered by human eyes: it was a fearfulapprehension!

Karl could not bear it; and, rising half erect, he rushed out into thelight. 

He did not pause by the entrance of the cave, but ran back along theshelf to the point where the path led up. Here he stopped, and forseveral minutes stood--now looking anxiously back towards the cavern'smouth, and now as anxiously casting his glances down the giddy path thatconducted to the bottom of the cliff. 

Had Karl known the true disposition of the Tibet bear, or the design ofthe particular one he had thus encountered, he would not have been sobadly frightened. In truth, the bear was as much disinclined to anencounter as he, at a loss, no doubt, to make out the character of itsadversary. It was probable that Karl himself was the first human bipedthe animal had ever set eyes on; and, not knowing the strength of such astrange creature, it was willing enough to give him a wide berth, provided he would reciprocate the civility!

The bear, in fact, was only rushing to its cave; perhaps to join itsmate there, or defend its cubs, which it believed to be in danger, andhad no idea whatever of molesting the plant-hunter, as it afterwardsproved. 

But Karl could not know this, and did not know it. He fancied all thewhile that the bear was in pursuit of him; that, to attack him, it hadsprung up to the ledge; and that it had rushed past him into the cave, thinking he had gone far in; that, as soon as it should reach theinterior, and find he was no longer there, it would come rushing outagain, and then--

It is well-known that one danger makes another seem less, and thatdespair will often lend courage to cowards. 

Karl was no coward, although in calm blood the descent of the cliff hadcowed him. But now that his blood was up, the danger of the descentappeared less; and, partly inspired by this belief, and partly urged onby the fear of Bruin reissuing from the cave, he determined once more toattempt it. 

In an instant he was on his knees, and letting himself over the edge ofthe rock. 

For the first length of himself, he succeeded beyond his expectations, having found the steps below readily enough. He was gaining confidence, and the belief that it would be all right yet, and that, in a fewseconds more, he would be at the bottom, where he could soon escape fromthe bear by taking to a tree, or defend himself with his gun, which waslying, ready loaded, on the ground. All the while, he kept his faceupward, except during the moments when it was necessary to glance below, to discover the position of the steps. 

No wonder he looked upward, with eyes full of anxiety. Should the bearattack him now, a terrible fate would be his!

Still there were no signs of the animal, and Karl was gradually gettinglower and lower in his descent. 

He was yet scarce half-way down, and full twenty feet were between hisheels and the ground, when he arrived at a point where he could find noresting-place for his feet. He had found one upon a knob of rock; butunfortunately it proved brittle and gave way, leaving him without anything broad enough to rest even his toe upon. He had already shiftedhis hold with the hands; and was, therefore, compelled to support thewhole weight of his body by the strength of his arms!

This was a terrible situation; and unless he could immediately get arest for his feet, he must fall to the bottom of the cliff!

He struggled manfully; he spread out his toes as far as he could reach, feeling the rock on both sides. 

Its face appeared smooth as glass; there was nothing that offeredfoothold; he believed that he was lost!

He tried to reach the notches above him; first with one hand, then withthe other. He could just touch, but not grasp them; he could not go upagain; he believed that he was lost!

His arms were dragged nearly out of joint; his strength was fast going;he believed that he was lost!

Still he struggled on, with the tenacity by which youth clings to life;he hung on, though certain that every moment would be his last. 

He heard voices from below--shouts of encouragement--cries of "Hold on, Karl! Hold on!"

He knew the voices, and who uttered them. They had come too late; aweak scream was all the answer he could make. 

It was the last effort of his strength. Simultaneous with itsutterance, his hands relaxed their hold, and he fell backward from thecliff!

CHAPTER FIFTY. 

A MYSTERIOUS MONSTER. 

Karl, poor fellow! was killed, of course; crushed to death upon therocks; mangled--

Stay--not so fast, reader! Karl was not killed; not even hurt! He wasno more damaged by his tall, than if he had only tumbled from a chair, or rolled from a fashionable couch upon the carpet of a drawing-room!

How could this be? you will exclaim. A fall of sheer twenty feet, andupon loose rocks, too! How could he escape being killed, or, at thevery least, badly bruised and cut?

But there was neither bruise nor scratch upon his body; and, the momentafter he had relinquished his hold, he might have been seen standing bythe bottom of the cliff, sound in limb, though sadly out of wind, andwith his strength altogether exhausted. 

Let us have no mystery about the matter. I shall at once tell you howhe escaped. 

Caspar and Ossaroo, having expected him to return at an early hour, tookit into their heads, from his long absence, that something might bewrong; and, therefore, sallied forth in search of him. They might nothave found him so readily but for Fritz. The dog had guided them on histrail, so that no time had been lost in scouring the valley. On thecontrary, they had come almost direct from the hut to the ravine wherehe was found. 

They had arrived just at the crisis when Karl was making his lastattempt to descend from the ledge. They had shouted to him, when firstcoming within hail; but Karl, intently occupied with the difficulty ofthe descent, and his anxiety about the bear, had not heard them. It wasjust at that moment that he lost his foothold, and Caspar and Ossaroosaw him sprawling helplessly against the cliff. 

Caspar's quick wit suggested what was best to be done. Both he andOssaroo ran underneath, and held up their arms to catch Karl as he fell;but Ossaroo chanced to have a large skin-robe around his shoulders, and, at Caspar's prompt suggestion, this was hurriedly spread out, and heldbetween the two, high above their heads. It was while adjusting this, that Karl had heard them crying out to him to "hold on. " Just as therobe was hoisted into its place, Karl had fallen plump down into themiddle of it; and although his weight brought all three of them togetherto the ground, yet they scrambled to their feet again without receivingthe slightest injury. 

"Ha! ha! ha!" laughed Caspar, "just in the nick of time! Ha! ha! ha!"

Of course there followed a good deal of rejoicing and congratulationupon this narrow escape. Narrow it certainly was, for had not Casparand Ossaroo arrived in the "nick of time, " as Caspar expressed it, andacted as promptly as they had, poor Karl would never have lived to thankthem. 

"Well, " said Caspar, "I think I may call this one of my lucky days; andyet I don't know about that, since it has come so near being fatal toboth my companions. "

"Both?" inquired Karl, with some surprise. 

"Indeed, yes, brother, " answered Caspar. "Yours is the second life I'vehad a hand in saving to-day. "

"What! has Ossaroo been in danger, _too_? Ha! he is quite wet--everyrag upon his body!" said Karl, approaching the shikarree, and layinghand upon his garments. "Why, so are you, Caspar, --dripping wet, Ideclare! How is this? You've been in the lake? Have you been indanger of drowning?"

"Why, yes, " replied Caspar. "Ossy has. " (Caspar frequently used thisdiminutive for Ossaroo. ) "I might say worse than drowning. Our comradehas been near a worse fate--that of being _swallowed up_!"

"Swallowed up!" exclaimed Karl, in astonishment. "Swallowed up! Whatmean you, brother?"

"I mean just what I have said--that Ossaroo has been in great danger ofbeing swallowed up, --body, bones, and all, --so that we would never havefound a trace of him!"

"Oh! Caspar, you must be jesting with me;--there are no whales in thelake to make a Jonah of our poor shikarree; nor sharks neither, nor anysort of fish big enough to bolt a full-grown man. What, then, can youmean?"

"In truth, brother, I am quite serious. We have been very near losingour comrade, --almost as near as he and I have been of losing you; sothat, you see, there has been a double chance against your life; for ifOssaroo had not been saved, neither he nor I would have been here intime to lend you a hand, and both of you in that ease would haveperished. What danger have I been in of losing both? and then whatwould have been my forlorn fate? Ah! I cannot call it a lucky day, after all. A day of perils--even when one has the good fortune toescape them--is never a pleasant one to be remembered. No--I shudderwhen I think of the chances of this day!"

"But come, Caspar!" interposed the botanist, "explain yourself! Tell mewhat has happened to get both of you so saturated with water. Who orwhat came so near swallowing Ossaroo? Was it fish, flesh, or fowl?"

"A fish, I should think, " added Karl, in a jocular way, "judging fromthe element in which the adventure occurred. Certainly from theappearance of both of you it must have been in the water, and under thewater too? Most undoubtedly a fish! Come, then, brother! let us hearthis _fish story_. "

"Certainly a fish had something to do with it, " replied Caspar; "butalthough Ossaroo has proved that there are large fish in the lake, bycapturing one nearly as big as himself--I don't believe there are anyquite large enough to swallow him--body, limbs, and all--without leavingsome trace of him behind: whereas the monster that did threaten toaccomplish this feat, would not have left the slightest record by whichwe could have known what had become of our unfortunate companion. "

"A monster!" exclaimed Karl, with increased astonishment and some littleterror. 

"Well, not exactly that, " replied Caspar, smiling at the puzzledexpression on his brother's countenance; "not exactly a monster, for itis altogether a _natural_ phenomenon; but it is something quite asdangerous as any monster; and we will do well to avoid it in our futurewanderings about the lake. "

"Why, Caspar, you have excited my curiosity to the highest pitch. Pray, lose no more time, but tell me at once what kind of terrible adventureis this that has befallen you. "

"That I shall leave Ossy to do, for it was his adventure, not mine. Iwas not even a witness to it, though, by good fortune, I was present atthe `wind up, ' and aided in conducting it to a different result than itwould otherwise have had. Poor Ossy! had I not arrived just in theright time, I wonder where you'd have been now? Several feet underground, I dare say. Ha! ha! ha! It certainly is a very serious matterto laugh at, brother; but when I first set my eyes upon Ossaroo--onarriving to relieve him from his dilemma--he appeared in such a forlorncondition, and looked the thing so perfectly, that for the life of me Icould not help breaking out into a fit of laughter--no more can I now, when I recall the picture he presented. "

"Bother, Caspar!" cried Karl, a little vexed at his brother'scircumlocution, "you quite try one's patience. Pray, Ossaroo, do youproceed, and relieve me by giving me an account of your late troubles. Never mind Caspar; let him laugh away. Go on, Ossaroo!" Ossaroo, thusappealed to, commenced his narration of the adventure that had occurredto him, and which, as Caspar had justly stated, had very nearly provedfatal; but as the shikarree talked in a very broken and mixed language, that would hardly be intelligible to the reader, I must translate hisstory for him; and its main incidents will be found in the chapters thatfollow. 

CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. 

"BANG. "

It so happened that Ossaroo had made for himself a regular fish-net. Not being permitted to poison the lake with wolf's-bane, and having nobamboo to make wicker-work of, he looked around for some other substancewherewith to construct a net; and soon found the very thing itself, inthe shape of a plant that grew in abundance throughout the valley, andparticularly near the shores of the lake. 

This plant was a tall single-stemmed annual, with a few digitate andtoothed leaves, and a loose panicle of greenish flowers at its top. There was nothing _very_ remarkable about its appearance, except thatits stem was covered with short rigid hairs, and rose undivided to aheight of nearly twenty feet. Many plants were growing together, andwhen first discovered--all three of our adventurers were present at thediscovery--Caspar had said that they reminded him of hemp. It was not abad comparison Caspar had hit upon, for the plant was _hemp_, as Karlimmediately made known--the true _Cannabis sativa_, though the varietywhich grows in India, or rather a drug extracted from it, is called_Cannabis Indica_, or "Indian hemp. " It was the tallest hemp eitherKarl or Caspar had ever seen--some of the stalks actually measuringeighteen feet in length, whereas that of the northern or middle parts ofEurope rarely reaches the height of an ordinary man. In Italy, however, and other southern portions of the European Continent, hemp attains amuch greater height, rivalling that of India in the length of its stalkand fibre. It was noticed that nearly one half of the plants, althoughgrowing side by side, and mingled with the others, were much riper, and, in fact, fast withering to decay. The botanist explained this to hiscompanions, by saying that these were the male plants, and the growingones the females; for hemp is what is termed by botanists "dioecious"--that, is, having male flowers on one plant, and female ones uponanother. Karl farther observed that the male plants, after havingperformed their office--that is, having shed their pollen upon thefemales--not only cease to grow taller, but soon wither and die; whereasthe females still flourish, and do not arrive at maturity until severalweeks afterwards. In consequence of this peculiarity, people who make abusiness of cultivating hemp pull the male plants at the time they haveshed their pollen, and leave the females standing for four or five weeksafter. 

It is well-known that hemp is one of the finest articles in the worldfor the manufacture of coarse cloth, and every sort of cordage andropes. The material used for the purpose is the fibrous covering of thestalk, which is separated almost by the same means that are employed inobtaining flax. The hemp, when pulled up, is tied in bundles, and for atime submitted to the action of water. It is then dried and broken, andafterwards "scutched, " and rendered still cleaner and finer by a processcalled "hackling. " It makes no difference in the fineness of the fibrewhether the stalks be small or large, since the great coarse stems ofthe Italian and Indian hemp produce a staple equally as fine as thesmall kinds grown farther north. 

The Russians extract an oil from the seeds of hemp, which is used bythem in cooking, and by painters in mixing their colours. 

Hemp-seed is also given to poultry--as it is popularly believed that itoccasions hens to lay a greater number of eggs. Small birds areexceedingly fond of it; but a singular fact has been recorded inrelation to this--that the effect of feeding bullfinches and goldfincheson hemp-seed alone, has been to change the red and yellow feathers ofthese birds to a total blackness!

Notwithstanding the many valuable properties of this plant, it has somethat are not only deleterious, but dangerous. It contains a narcoticprinciple of great power; and, strange to say, this principle is farmore fully developed in the Indian or Southern hemp than in that grownin middle Europe. Of course this is accounted for by the difference oftemperature. Any one remaining for a length of time in the midst of afield of young growing hemp, will feel certain ill effects from it--itwill occasion headache and vertigo. In a hot country the effect isstill more violent, and a kind of intoxication is produced by it. 

From observing this, the Oriental nations have been led to prepare adrug from hemp, which they make use of in the same way as opium, andwith almost similar results--for it produces a drowsy ecstatic feeling, always followed by a reaction of wretchedness. This drug is known bythe Turks, Persians, and Hindoos, under a variety of names, such as"bang, " "haschish, " "chinab, " "ganga, " and others; but under any name itis a bad article to deal in, either for the health of the body or themind. 

But Ossaroo was not deterred by any considerations about its banefuleffects; and as soon as he saw the hemp growing in the valley, herecognised the plant with a shout of joy, and proceeded to preparehimself a dose of "bang. " This he did by simply powdering some of thedry leaves, which he obtained from the withered male stalks, and thenmixing the powder with a little water. An aromatic substance is usuallyadded to give flavour to the mixture, but Ossaroo did not care so muchfor flavour as strength; and he drank off his "bang" without anyadulteration, and was soon in the land of pleasant dreams. 

The discovery of the hemp had made Ossaroo unusually happy. He had beensuffering for the want of his "betel" for a long while, and the rhubarbtobacco had proved but a poor substitute. But the hemp was the verything, as it not only afforded him an intoxicating drink, but its dryleaves were also good for smoking; and they are often used for thispurpose when mixed with real tobacco. Of course Ossaroo had none of thegenuine "weed" wherewith to mix them, else he would not have troubledhis head about the rhubarb. 

Ossaroo, however, was glad at discovering the hemp for another reason. From its fibres he could make cordage, and with that cordage a net, andwith that net he would soon provide their table with a supply of fish. 

He was not long about it. The hemp was soon pulled, tied in bundles, and carried to the hot spring. There it was immersed under the water, and soon sufficiently "steeped;" for it is well-known that hot waterwill bring either flax or hemp to the same state in a few hours that canbe obtained by weeks of immersion in water that is cold. 

Ossaroo soon prepared a sufficient quantity for his purpose, havingseparated the fibre by "hand-scutching;" and working continually at thething, in a few days he succeeded in making a complete mesh-net ofseveral yards in length. 

It only remained for him to set it, and see what sort of fish were to becaught out of that solitary mountain lake. 

And now for Ossaroo's adventure!

CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. 

SETTING THE NET. 

Karl had not been very long gone when Caspar and Ossaroo both left thehut, but not together. They parted from each other, taking differentdirections. Caspar had his gun, and went forth to search for game;while Ossaroo proceeded towards the lake, with the intention ofcapturing fish. 

As nothing particular happened to Caspar--not even so much as thestarling of a head of game, or the getting a shot at any thing--there isnothing to tell about him; and I shall therefore proceed at once toOssaroo and his adventure. 

The shikarree, on arriving at the lake, soon found a proper place to sethis net in. There was a little bay on one side that ran for some twentyor more yards into the land, and ended just at the embouchure of thelittle rivulet that came from the hot springs. 

This bay was narrower at its mouth than elsewhere, where it formed akind of miniature "straits. " The water in the bay was of considerabledepth; but just at its entrance, where the straits were, it was not overthree feet, with a white sandy bottom that could be seen shining likesilver. Any one standing near this point, in clear weather, couldeasily observe fishes of several sorts and different sizes passing intothe bay and out of it, and disporting themselves over the white sand bedthat shone sparkling beneath them. It was an interesting sight to watchthem at their innocent gambols, and the boys had more than once gonedown to the edge of the straits to observe them. 

But Ossaroo had always regarded the sight rather with feelings ofchagrin than pleasure; for plainly as these beautiful fish could beseen, not one of them could he capture. Even the shoal-water of thestraits, where there was a sort of bar, was too deep to be dammed up inany way, and Ossaroo had tried one or two plans for taking the fish, without effect. He had used his bow, and endeavoured to kill them witharrows; but they swam too deep, and, somehow or another, he alwaysmissed them. The fact was that Ossaroo was not practised in shootingfish with the arrow; and not understanding any thing about optics or thelaws of refraction, he missed his mark by aiming too high. 

Had he been an Indian of North or South America, instead of an Indian ofthe "East Indies, " he would have pierced those fishes with an arrow atevery twang of his bow. 

Instead of that, he only missed them, and was constantly wading in torecover his arrows, but never to bring out any fish. He was, therefore, rather chagrined than pleased to see them so fearlessly and freelyplaying about over the silvery sand; and this very chagrin had causedhim to work with greater diligence while preparing his mesh-net. 

The net was now ready, and Ossaroo walked along chuckling andcongratulating himself on the prospect of speedy revenge--for he hadactually become inspired with a revengeful feeling against the poorfish, because he had not been able to capture and kill them!

The place where Ossaroo intended to set his net was across the straitthat formed the mouth of the aforesaid bay. He had designed the net forthis very place; and had made it of such length, that when at fullstretch, it would just reach from one side to the other. 

The upper edge of the net was attached to a strong piece of raw hide, for this was more easily attainable than a rope of hemp; and on thelower edge there was another strip of hide, to which were fastened thesinkers. These, with the floats at the top--made out of a sort oflight-wood that he had found in the valley--would keep the meshes fullyspread, and hold the net in a vertical position. 

It would thus form a complete gate, shutting up the little bay, andleaving neither egress nor ingress for any fish that could not squeezeitself through the meshes. These last had been made very large; forOssaroo did not care for the "small fry. "

It was the big fishes he was desirous of capturing--some of those largefellows who had so often glided from under his arrows, and put him outof temper by their saucy sporting. 

He would see now if they would so easily escape the meshes he had socunningly contrived for them. 

Proceeding, therefore, to the straits, he set his net across thenarrowest part, and just by the entrance to the bay. The thing waseasily accomplished, he tied the rawhide rope to a sapling on one side, that grew down by the edge of the water. Then holding the upper edge--so that the net would settle regularly in the water--he waded across, carrying the line along with him, and made it secure on the other side. Of course the sinkers did their work by dragging the lower selvagedownward, while the floats kept the upper edge from dipping below thesurface of the water. 

There was a large tree upon the opposite side--so large that its greatbranches spread half-way across the little strait--and when the sun wason that side, which it always was after the hour of noon, this tree, covered with thick foliage, quite shadowed the water, rendering it ofdarkish colour, and somewhat obscure. At this hour the fish could notbe so easily seen, even against the background of the silvery sand atthe bottom. 

Now Ossaroo had chosen the hour when the sun was gone behind the tree, for he knew that in a very clear sunshine the fish would perceive thenet, and of course put about, and shy off from it. He had, therefore, waited for the afternoon to make his first essay. 

Having fastened both ends, and adjusted the whole matter to his liking, he sat down upon the bank; and, summoning all his patience, awaited theresult. 

CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. 

OSSAROO STUCK FAST. 

For more than an hour sat the shikarree watching every ruffle upon thewater, and every motion of the floats, but no movement, either of woodor water, seemed to indicate that there were fish in the lake. Once ortwice there appeared a little "purl" on the surface, near the line ofthe floats, and Ossaroo fancied he had made a "take" of it; but, onwading in and examining the net, not a fin could be found, and he had towade out again with empty hands. These "purls" were occasioned eitherby very small fish passing through the meshes, or else by large ones whocame up, and touching the net with their snout, had taken the alarm andbeat a retreat back to the pools whence they had come. 

Ossaroo was beginning to grow very impatient with his ill-fortune, andwas thinking, too, what a sorry figure he would cut in the eyes of hiscompanions, after returning to the hut. He had calculated on a greattriumph to be obtained by means of this net; and now he began to doubtwhether it might not turn out a humiliation rather than a triumph. 

At this crisis, however, an idea occurred to him which promised success. It was simply to _drive the fish into the net_, by wading into thewater, and making as much noise and commotion as he could. This wascertainly a very good plan, and Ossaroo lost no time in putting it intoexecution. Having procured a long stick, with an armful of largestones, he entered the bay above the point where the net was placed, andthen plunging through the water, at the same time beating it with hisstick, and flinging his stones into the deepest part, he succeeded inmaking noise enough to have frightened all the fishes in the lake. 

His plan succeeded admirably. In less than five minutes--nay, in lessthan half that time--the violent shaking of the floats told to theattentive eyes of the shikarree that one or more large fishes were inthe net and struggling within its meshes. He now gave up beating thewater and ran to make sure of the prey. On approaching the strait, heperceived that a very large fish had been caught. It was near themiddle of the net, and Ossaroo, wading out, soon "grabbed" and securedit. The strong creature struggled hard, and endeavoured to escape fromthe grasp of its captor; but the latter put an end to its efforts, bygiving it a sharp knock on the head with one of the stones which hestill carried. 

He next proceeded to release it from the meshes; but these, on accountof the desperate struggles which the fish had made, were warped andtwisted around its gills and fins, and worked into such a labyrinthinepuzzle, that Ossaroo found it no joke to get them clear. He was fullten minutes in accomplishing this feat, but he at length succeeded, and, holding the huge fish triumphantly in his hands above the surface of thewater, he uttered a shout of victory. 

He was about to wade out to the bank with his prize, when, to hisastonishment, he found that he could not move a step! He tried to liftfirst one leg and then the other, but without success. Both were heldas fast as if screwed in a vice! At first he was only puzzled andastonished, but his astonishment soon changed to dismay, when he foundthat, exert himself as he might, he could not move a limb! He at onceperceived the cause, for there was no mystery about that. He perceivedthat both his legs were fast in a quicksand, into which, while engagedwith the meshes of the net, he had been gradually sinking. The surfaceof the sand was already above his knees, so that he could not even bendthe joints, and there he stood as firmly as if he had been planted!

For some time he struggled to relieve himself, but his struggles were ofno avail--he could not drag out one foot or the other. The sand waswedged around his limbs, and held him as firmly as if it had been Romancement. He could not stir from the spot!

At first, I have said, Ossaroo felt only astonishment, but this feelingsoon changed to dismay. It became absolute terror when he perceivedthat he was _still gradually sinking_!--yes, beyond a doubt, he wasgoing down deeper and deeper. The sand was already up to his thighs, and, as the water was nearly a yard in depth, his chin almost touchedthe surface. Six inches more, and _he would drown_! Drown, thusstanding erect, with part of his head above the surface, and his eyeswide open and gazing upon the light of heaven! It was an awfulsituation--a fearful fate that threatened him!

It would not be true to say that Ossaroo remained silent during all thisterrible trial. He did nothing of the kind; on the contrary, as soon ashe became aware of his danger, he set up a continuous screaming, andyelling, and shrill piping, that caused both the woods and rocks to ringaround him, to the distance of a mile at least. 

Fortunately for the shikarree, Caspar chanced to be within thecircumference of that mile, wandering about with his gun. The quick earof the hunter caught the sounds, and knew that they were signals ofdistress. Without a moment's delay, therefore, he set off; and, guidedby the cries, soon arrived upon the ground. 

It was some time, however, before Ossaroo was relieved from his perilousposition, for although Caspar could wade in to his side, he was quiteunable to drag him out of the sand. In fact, Caspar himself sank sorapidly, whenever he stood still, that he was compelled to keepconstantly moving, and changing from one foot to the other. Hisstrength, then, was quite unequal to the task, and both began to beuneasy about the result. 

Up to this time Caspar had been laughing heartily at the ludicrousspectacle which Ossaroo presented, with only his head above the water, and his face wearing the most lugubrious of looks; but Caspar's mirthwas soon dissipated, when he perceived the real danger in which theshikarree was placed; his laughter was brought abruptly to an end, andan expression of anxiety now clouded his countenance. 

But Caspar was just the one for quick thought and action in a ease ofdanger like this, and, almost in an instant, he conceived a plan bywhich Ossaroo might be saved. Crying to the latter to keep still, hedashed out of the water and loosed the net at both ends. He then drewout the long rope that formed its upper border, cutting away the meshesand floats. This done, he rapidly climbed the great tree, and sprawledout along one of its horizontal limbs that stretched right over theplace where the shikarree was fixed. He had taken the rope along withhim; and, now throwing one end to Ossaroo, and directing him to fastenit around his body, he passed the other over the branch, and slippeddown it into the water. 

In a few seconds the rope was made fast upon the body of Ossaroo--justunder his armpits--and then both laid hold of the other end, andcommenced pulling with all their might. 

To their great joy their united strength proved sufficient for thepurpose. It out-balanced the weight and tenacity of the sand; and aftera good spell of pulling and tugging, Ossaroo's limbs were drawn upwardand once more set free. Then both rushed out to the bank, and the sametrees and rocks that so lately echoed the mournful cries of theshikarree, now rang with shouts of joy. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR. 

A DEMAND FOR BEAR'S GREASE. 

The peril from which he had just escaped, drove all thoughts of fishingout of Ossaroo's head, for that day at least. Moreover, the net wasdamaged by the rope having been so rudely taken out, and would requirerepairs before it could be set again; so, taking up the fish that hadbeen caught and the net also, Caspar and the fisherman walked off towardthe hut. 

On arriving there, they were surprised to find that Karl had notreturned, for it was getting late; and fearing that some accident mighthave happened to him, they lost no time in setting forth in search ofhim. 

As already known they were guided upon his trail by Fritz, and arrivedjust in time to save Karl's life. 

"But tell us, brother, " inquired Caspar after a while, "what took you upthere anyhow?"

Karl now entered into a detail of _his_ afternoon's adventures--tellingthem at the same time of the hope he had conceived of their being ableto scale the precipice with ladders. 

When he came to the bear, Caspar was all ears. 

"What! a bear?" he exclaimed; "a bear, you say, brother?--Which way didit go?"

"Into the cave--it is still there. "

"Still in the cave! Good! we'll have him out--let us go after him atonce. "

"No, brother, it is better not, --it might be dangerous to attack, him inthe cave. "

"Not a bit of it, " replied the daring hunter; "Ossaroo says that thesebears are great cowards, and that he would not be afraid to attack onesingle-handed with his spear. You think so, shikarree?"

"Yes, Sahib, he bear--big coward, me no fear him anywhere. "

"You remember, Karl, how the other one ran from us--just like a deerwould have done. "

"But this one is a different kind, " suggested Karl; and Karl proceededto describe the bear which he had encountered. 

Ossaroo, however, knew the animal by the description given, and declaredthat it was quite as timid a creature as the sloth-bear. He had huntedthis kind in the Sylhet Hills--where he had been upon an expedition--andwhere, he asserted, the Tibet bear was to be found in considerablenumbers. It would not be dangerous, therefore, to attack it in thecave, or anywhere else. Such was the opinion of the shikarree. 

Karl at length ceased to urge his objections. He began to think thatthe bear had not been in pursuit of him, after all, --else it would havereturned out of the cave on not finding him--most likely the cave wasits den, and it was to hide itself there that it had rushed sodeterminedly past him. This appeared probable enough, since they hadbeen waiting a good while, and Bruin had not yet condescended to showhimself upon the ledge. 

It was resolved, therefore, that they should all enter the cavern, andkill the bear if possible. 

This resolve, however, was not made without considerable deliberation;but two reasons were at length brought forward that not only decided thepoint in favour of killing the bear, but rendered it a matter of someconsequence that they should succeed in this design. 

The first reason was that they really wanted the animal, and it was ofimportance to them that it should be killed. 

It was not for its fine skin they wanted it--though that might be of useto them in the cold winter, now near at hand--nor did they want to killthe bear merely for the pleasure and excitement of the thing. No. Theyhad a very different object in view. They wanted the carcass, or ratherthat portion of it that is termed the "fat. " They wanted the "bear'sgrease. "

For what purpose? you will ask. To make their hair grow? Nothing ofthe sort. The hair of all three, from late neglect, was long enough--quite as long as they could have wished it. Caspar's curls hung overhis shoulders, and Ossaroo's snaky black tresses dangled down his backlike the tail of a horse. Even Karl's silken locks were long enough tohave satisfied the most romantic of refugees. No. They wanted thebear's fat, not for their hair, but for their kitchen. They wanted itto cook with, for one thing, but a still more important use theyintended to apply it to, --and that was for making candles! For both ofthe above purposes they had need of the bear's fat, since the otheranimals which they were accustomed to hunt and kill were chieflyruminant animals, with very little fat upon them, and never enough of itto cook their own flesh. 

You who live in a land where there is plenty of lard and butter, canhardly understand what it is to be without these essential articles ofthe _cuisine_. In most civilised countries that valuable pachyderm, --the pig, --supplies the desideratum of lard; and you will scarceappreciate the importance of this article until you have travelled in acountry where the hog is not found among the domesticated animals. Insuch places the smallest morsel of fat is highly prized, for without it, good cooking is a dry and difficult business. 

Such considerations as these determined the fate of the bear. Thehunters well knew that animals of this kind yield large quantities ofthe very best fat, which they then stood in want of, and would needstill more during the long nights of winter. Perhaps there might bemore than one bear in the cave; so much the better; one or more, theymust be attacked and killed. 

But there was another reason why they had determined to enter the cave;one of far greater consideration than the killing of the bear. It wasCaspar who had suggested it. 

"Why, " asked he, "why might we not get out by this very cave? What ifit should prove to run upward, and have an entrance above, or on theother side of the mountain?"

Both Karl and Ossaroo were startled at the suggestion. The idea put allof them into a flurry of excitement. 

"I have read of such things, " continued Caspar; "of great caverns thatextended from one side of a mountain to the other. There is one inAmerica that has been traced for twelve miles; the Mammoth, I mean!This might be one of the same kind. You say you saw far into it, Karl?Let us explore it then, and see where it leads to. "

It was but a slight hope, still it was a hope; and it could not costmuch trouble to give the cave a thorough exploration. It would be but asmall matter compared with the construction of ladders to scale thecliff; besides, they were now convinced by a farther examination of theprecipice that this was not practicable, and had quite abandoned allthought of it. Should the cavern prove to be of vast extent, and haveanother opening elsewhere than in the valley, they might escape fromtheir terrible prison, and their troubles would be at an end. 

With such hopes, --that were indeed little better than fancies, --theyconsoled themselves for the moment. 

It was resolved, then, that on the morrow the cave was to be entered. For all the assistance they would have from the light of the sun, theymight as well have begun their exploration at night. But they were notready to begin. Torches had to be procured; and a notched tree by whichto ascend the cliff; and to obtain these required time. They would havethem ready by the morrow. 

With this determination, they returned to their hut; and at once setabout making the torches, and preparing the notched tree for theirladder. There were other little preparations to be made, but most ofthem were completed before they thought of retiring to rest. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE. 

BEAR-HUNT BY TORCH-LIGHT. 

As soon as it was daylight again, they went to work once more, andfinished their preparations for entering the cave, and at a tolerablyearly hour they took the route for the ravine. 

Two of them carried the _improvised_ ladder; which was only a slenderpine-tree, of about forty feet long, notched by the axe, the notchesbeing at intervals of a foot to eighteen inches apart. At its moreslender part, there were no notches required, as the natural branches ofthe tree, lopped into short stumps, were to be used as foot-holds, andwould serve the purpose better than any notches. 

Forty feet of even the slenderest tree when green would be loadsufficient for a couple of stout men. This one was not green; for theyhad been fortunate enough to find one that had fallen long ago, and thatwas now quite dead and dry. For all that, it "tied" the united strengthof Caspar and Ossaroo to carry it along, for it was they who performedthis duty. Karl was loaded with the guns, torches, and the great spearof the shikarree. Fritz carried nothing except his tail; and this hebore aloft in a swaggerish manner, as though he knew that something morethan common was designed, and that grand game was to be killed that day. 

They moved but slowly; but after about two hours' walking, includingmany stoppages and rests, they arrived within the ravine and under theledge. 

It occupied about another hour to erect the ladder. It was placednearly opposite the mouth of the cave, instead of by the path; for thereappeared a favourable crevice in the rocks, which promised to hold itsteady, and keep it from turning round; an important consideration withso rude a ladder. The upper end of the tree was laid into the crevice, and fitted exactly. The lower end was rendered firm by something like acartload of heavy boulders being built around it. It could neithershift nor turn. It was fast as a shut trap. Nothing now remained butto ascend, light the torches, and enter the cave. 

A question, however, arose, whether Bruin might still be inside? It wasdoubtful enough, and there was no means of knowing. He had ample timeto have gone out, since they left the place on the preceding evening, and, very likely, had wandered forth for a nocturnal ramble; but, had hereturned? was he now "at home" to receive them? or, was he still abroad, robbing the bushes of their fruit, and the bees of their honey?

No one could tell; there was no sign visible; no hint far visitors. Thedoor was open, and all who came night enter or not, as they pleased. 

For a while, our hunters had some hesitation about this matter, anddebated the point as to whether it might not be better to lie in ambush, and watch for Bruin going out or returning home. Most certainly thecave was his home. The path leading up had all the appearance of beingmuch used. The rocks were scratched by his claws, and discoloured byhis feet--his, or those of other animals. Karl had noticed all this, when making his first ascent; therefore, there need be no fear but thatthe bear would come back in one direction or another. 

He might be trapped, and that would save a struggle; but this mode wasnot to the liking either of Caspar or Ossaroo, and Fritz apparentlyvoted for a bear-fight. 

Ossaroo, especially, declared that there was not the slightest danger inattacking him, armed as they were; not so much as there would be in anencounter with a sambur stag. He suggested, moreover, that it might bedays before they would set eyes upon him; that he might go to sleep inhis den, and lie there for a week without showing himself; and, therefore, it would never do to wait for him. He must be looked forwithin the cave, and assailed in his gloomy stronghold. So counselledthe Hindoo hunter. 

But it needed no argument. Karl alone was for the prudent way ofsetting a trap, and capturing the animal without risk; but Karl was asanxious as either of the others to explore the cave. The words ofCaspar had made a deep impression upon him; and, slight as was the hopethat Caspar's conjecture might be true, still there was something in it. It _might_ be so. Once more, it was like the drowning man catching atthe straw. 

Without farther hesitation the ladder was set up, as already described;and, shortly after, all four--for Fritz is to be counted in thisadventure--stood upon the ledge in front of the cavern's mouth. 

Each had now possession of his own weapons: Karl, his rifle; Caspar, thedouble-barrel; and Ossaroo, his spear, bow and arrows, hatchet andknife. 

There were two torches, each one nearly a yard in length, with handlesthat measured nearly another yard. They were made of splints from thepine-trees, that had been shared off while dressing the latter for thebridge. They were now quite dry, and, tied together in a bundle, wouldburn splendidly. They were no novelty, these torches. They had madesimilar ones before, and tried them; and, therefore, they could dependupon them to give them light within the cave. 

They entered without lighting the torches, intending only to use themwhen it became necessary. Perhaps, after all, the cave might be ofsmall extent, though Karl believed that such was not the case. He hadnoted that the bear had gone a good way back, as he was able to judge byhis snorts and growling. 

This point was soon settled. When they had proceeded many paces fromthe entrance, and the light of the sun began to fail them, they couldperceive that the cavern grew wider and higher, and, like a great, blackgateway, yawned far back into the rocks. Apparently, there was notermination to it!

The tinder which they had prepared was now set on fire; and the ends ofthe torches, touched with pine-tree resin, were soon ignited, and beganto blaze. 

All at once the cavern shone with a thousand lights, which had not beenhitherto observed. The sparkling stalactites projecting downward fromthe roof, with here and there the drops of clear filtered water, gaveback the glare from the torches in a thousand coruscations. It seemedto our young hunters as though they were treading the famed halls ofAladdin's palace. 

On they marched along the wide passage, holding their torches on high, and, at intervals, pausing to examine some nook or chamber that openedright or left--still searching for the bear. As yet, they had seen notraces of the animal; though, from the excited baying of Fritz, it wasplain to them that either Bruin himself, or some other quadruped, hadpassed up the cave before them. The dog was evidently upon a hot scent, and lifting it as fast as they could follow him. 

A little after, Fritz doubled to one side, and appeared busy with someobject by the side of the cave. The hunters were under the impressionthat the game had been found, and halted, each bringing his piece to theready. 

After a moment, however, Fritz glided out, and again sprang forward onthe trail. The torches were carried up to where Fritz had made histemporary pause, and, under their light, a large pile of withered leavesand grass was made visible. It was the snug den of Bruin--still warmwhere his huge carcass had lain; but the cunning brute was no longer"abed. " He had been roused by the noises of his enemies, and hadretreated farther into the cavern. 

Fritz was again moving forward along the trail, uttering an occasional"growl" as he went. He was by no means a fast dog at taking up a scent, nor yet on the run. These were not his qualities. But he was stanchand sure, and desperate when once he grappled with the game. So surewas he, that, whenever he started off upon a trail, you might rely uponit, with perfect confidence, that the game was before you. 

The three hunters thought no longer of looking for the bear anywhereelse than before the snout of Fritz; and, therefore, the chase becamesimplified to keeping the hound in view. The nature of the ground--herecovered with blocks of loose stone, there with huge stalagmites--prevented the dog from making rapid progress. The bear had oftendoubled and halted, no doubt having some difficulty himself in makingway in the darkness; and this doubling caused much delay to Fritz; somuch, that the torch-bearers could generally keep him in sight. 

Now and again, he became lost to view; and then there was a halt, andsome moments of indecision, which were ended only by the long howl ofthe hound echoing through the cavern, and guiding them to hiswhereabouts. 

You will be surprised that they should at any time have lost the chase. You will fancy that, by keeping on, they must overtake Fritz in time, ormeet him returning. 

Such might have been true, had there been only one passage through thisstupendous cavern; but, instead of one, they saw scores of vaultedaisles forking at intervals, and traversing in very differentdirections. They had long since turned both to the right and the left--more than once turned--without any other guide than the baying of thehound, or the view of his yellow body, as he scrambled along the trail. An immense cavern if was, full of ways, and passages, and halls, andchambers; many of them so like each other, that the hunters could nothelp thinking they were running in a maze, and going repeatedly over thesame ground!

By this time Karl had begun to reflect, and his reflection was, thatthey were proceeding rashly. Certain ideas were rising in his mind--ideas somewhat undefined--but one among the rest was, that, going asthey were, without taking either "bearings or distances, " they might getlost!

Before he had time to call his companions to a halt and take somedeliberation about the matter, a peculiar noise struck upon their ears--a noise that was easily recognised as being made by the united voices oftwo angry animals--a dog and a bear. 

Beyond a doubt it was Bruin and Fritz--beyond a doubt they were "ingrips!"

The Plant Hunters--by Captain Mayne Reid

CHAPTER FIFTY SIX. 

LOST IN THE CAVE. 

The scene of their encounter was at no great distance--about twentyyards off; and, guided by the loud growling and "worrying, " the hunterseasily directed themselves towards the spot. After stumbling overstalagmites, and now and then hitting their heads against the projectingpoints of the stalactites, they arrived upon the ground; and the glareof the torches was thrown upon two animals--a dog and a bear. They werenear the middle of an immense open hall, or chamber of the cavern. Bothwere in fighting attitudes; the bear standing upon the flat top of arock--about three feet above the surrounding level--and the dogassailing his leg, now on one side of the rock, and now upon the other. The bear was defending himself with his huge paws; and at intervalsflung the forepart of his body downward, with the design of seizing thehound in his hug. 

Fritz well knew the danger of being embraced in the fore-arms of a bear, and therefore made his attacks from behind; springing up at thehind-quarters of Bruin, and biting him in the hams. To avoid theseassaults upon his rear, the bear kept turning round and round, as thoughhe was spinning about upon a pivot!

It was altogether a laughable sight to witness the curious contestbetween the two quadrupeds, and had the hunters been pursuing the bearfor mere amusement, they would have permitted the fight to go on forsome time without interfering in it. But amusement was just then out ofthe question. The fat of Bruin was a thing of far more importance; andnow that the hunters had become aware of the vast size and endlesslabyrinths of the cavern, they perceived that it was quite possible insuch a place to lose both the bear and his fat. He might have escapedthem as easily as if he were in the open woods. 

With these ideas, therefore, they were only too anxious to put an end tothe struggle, and secure the game. 

The bear could not have offered them a better opportunity. His positionupon the rock rendered him a conspicuous mark, both for the bullets ofthe guns and the arrows of Ossaroo. Besides, there was no danger ofwounding Fritz, if good aim was taken by the marksmen. 

Good aim _was_ taken--a couple of loud reports echoed through the cave--one of Ossaroo's arrows whistled, and penetrated the thick shaggy skin--and the next moment the huge black mass rolled down from the rock, andlay back uppermost, kicking his paws about in the last throes of death. Then Fritz leaped upon his upturned breast, seized the white throatbetween his jaws, and choked and worried at it till the last breath wassqueezed out of poor Bruin's body, that the next moment lay quite limpand motionless. 

Fritz was now scolded off, and the torches were held near, in order thatthe hunters might examine the game they had killed. A splendid specimenthe bear was--one of the biggest and fattest of his kind; and no doubtwould yield them a large amount of the precious "grease. "

They had scarcely made this reflection when another of far differentcharacter forced itself upon their minds, and compelled them to standgazing at each other with looks of mute inquiry. Each waited for one ofthe others to speak; and although no one had yet said a word, allequally felt that they were in a dilemma. 

What dilemma? you will ask. The game had been secured--what difficultywould there be in dragging it out of the cave, and afterwards taking ithome to their hut?

All this may appear easy enough to you, because you do not yetunderstand the situation in which the hunters were placed--you do notcomprehend why they stood gazing upon each other with troubled looks. 

Why they did so was simply this:--while examining the carcass of thebear, they observed that their _torches were burnt out_! Not quite tothe ends, it is true; but so near that they could not be depended on tolight them a score of yards. They were already flickering and burningdimly--in a few seconds more they would be quite extinguished; and whatthen?

Ay, what then? that was the thought that was troubling them--that it wasthat caused them to stand looking anxiously towards one another. 

Even they themselves did not fully comprehend the peril of theirsituation. They saw that they were going to be left in darkness--theperfect darkness of a dungeon--but it had not yet occurred to them that_they might never again see the light_! That appalling thought had notyet shaped itself in their minds--they only believed that the want oftorches would put them to much inconvenience--they would have greattrouble, and perhaps difficulty, in finding their way out of the cave, and getting the bear along with them--they might first have to gropetheir way out, and then get fresh torches, and return for the game; andall this would take a good deal of time, and give them a large amount oftrouble; but never mind that--the prize they had obtained in the fat ofthe bear, and his fine hide--which would make a grand winter robe--wouldrepay them for all. 

Ha! it was only after their torches had gone quite out, and they wereleft in total darkness--only after they had groped and groped, andwandered about for hours--now sprawling over loose rocks, now tumblingdown into deep clefts--only after they had gone through all this, andstill saw no light--no sign by which they could even guess at theirwhereabouts, that they became fully alive to the peril of theirsituation, and began to experience the awful apprehension alreadyexpressed--that _they might never again see the light_!

And such in reality was their fear, when, after hours spent in fruitlesswandering, they stood holding each other's hands, crouching and coweringtogether in the midst of that amorphous darkness!

CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN. 

A RAMBLE IN THE DARK. 

Their dread was not at all unreasonable, considering the vast extent ofthe cavern--considering the distance which they knew they hadpenetrated--considering the various devious and like ways through whichthey had passed while in pursuit of the bear--and, above all, considering the absolute darkness that now reigned around them. Ofcourse they could see nothing, not even each other; not one of themcould have seen the nose upon his own face, had he been looking for it. 

Place yourself in the midst of complete darkness, and you will wonderhow little progress you can make in any direction. Indeed, you cannotfollow a right line even were there no impediment in your way. 

After you have advanced a few steps, your face will begin to turn in anew direction, and perhaps keep turning, until you have gone round thefour cardinal points! You need not be told this; "blind man's buff"will have imparted to you the idea, long ere now. You will rememberthat, after having made a turn or two, you could not tell to which sideof the room you were facing, unless you laid your hand upon the piano, or some piece of furniture, and recognised it by the touch. 

How just like the blind man in the game, so the three were situated;with the exception that they had no piano--no furniture--no object ofany kind--to guide them. They knew not where to turn--they knew notwhich way to advance--which way to go back. 

For many minutes, they stood paralysed by the confusion. As alreadystated, they held each other by the hand, and in this way they stood. Each feared to let the others go, lest he might lose them! Of coursethis was but an idle tear, as their voices would enable them to keeptogether; but there was something so awe-inspiring in their situation, that they all felt childish and helpless, and they needed the support ofone another. 

After remaining at rest a while, they started off afresh; holding eachother by the hands, as they moved. This precaution was more necessarywhile they were in motion than at rest. They dreaded that one of theirnumber might fall over some high steep or into a deep hole; and whilethus clinging together, the danger would be less--that is, if all threedid not go over together. 

For several hours they wandered about, and, according to their ownbelief, must have walked many miles; but of course their progress wasslow, as they had to feel their way at _every_ step. They grew tiredwith the effort they had to make, and at intervals sat down to restthemselves; but their feelings would not permit them to pause long; andthey would up to their feet again, and scramble on as before. 

For many hours--and many miles, say they--they walked, but saw no ray oflight to cheer them--saw nothing, felt nothing that they couldrecognise. At times they thought they must be far into the mountain--perhaps miles from the entrance of the cavern; at other times theyfancied they had gone several times through the same passage; and onceor twice they knew they had done so, by recognising the rocks over whichthey had passed. 

This gave them a hope that in time they might get acquainted with thedifferent turnings and passages, --and that would have been possibleenough; but it would have taken a long time, and what were they tosubsist upon while acquiring this knowledge? They thought of this, andsaw at once the foolishness of the hope they had conceived. 

The dog Fritz moved along, sometimes before, sometimes by their side, and sometimes in the rear. He kept silent, seemingly as much frightenedas they. They could tell he was there, by hearing at intervals thescratching of his claws upon the rocks, when some boulder lay in theway, and compelled him to scramble over it. What could Fritz do morethan they? In such darkness he could not see his nose any more thanthey? No--but he could make use of that nose to direct himself, whichwas more than any of his masters could do. 

"Ha!" shouted Caspar, as this idea passed through his mind. "Ha, brother! Ossaroo! why might not Fritz guide us? Why might he not scenthis way out of this horrid dungeon? Surely he must be as tired of it aswe are!"

"Let us try what may be done, " rejoined Karl, by his tone showing thathe had no great hope in the experiment. "Call him up, Caspar! He knowsyou best. "

Caspar addressed the dog by name, adding a few coaxing words, and in aninstant Fritz was by his side. 

"How shall we manage? Leave him to himself?" inquired Caspar. 

"I fear he will stand still, and not attempt to go ahead of us, " repliedKarl. 

"We can try him. "

And as Caspar made this suggestion, all stood silent and listening. 

They stood a long while to give the dog a fair trial, but he knew notwhat they wanted, and he remained patiently beside them withoutmanifesting any disposition to leave. The experiment was a failure. 

"Now, " suggested Karl, "let us urge him forward and follow after--perhaps he will lead us in that way. "

Fritz was now commanded to advance, and obeyed the command--for theycould hear him start off with a slight whimper; but to their chagrinthey found that they could not tell in what direction he had gone. Hadhe been running on the scent of some animal, his occasional baying wouldhave served to guide them, as it had done while they were chasing thebear. Now, however, the dog ran without noise; and although they couldhear an occasional scrape of his claws, yet it was not sufficientlyfrequent or continuous to guide them. The experiment again failed, andFritz was whistled back. 

But it was not without result. Like many other failures, it led toreflection and a rearrangement of the machinery. A better plan soonoffered itself to the quick wit of Caspar; and Ossaroo had been thinkingof something similar when he cried out--

"Tie string to ee tail!"

"No, " replied Caspar, "not to his tail, for then he would not goforward; but let us hold him in a leash with the string round his neck, in a regular way. That will be better, I warrant. "

No sooner said than done. Thongs and belts were loosed frompowder-horns and pouches; a leash was constructed and fastened round theneck of the dog, and he was then hunted forward as before. 

Caspar handled the straps, and the others followed, guided by Caspar'svoice. 

In this order they had scrambled along for a hundred yards or more, whenthe dog began to whimper, and then to bay, as if going upon a trail; andin a moment or two after, he came, all of a sudden, to a stop. 

Caspar felt by his strong pulling on the leash, that the dog had sprungforward and seized something. He stooped down and felt before him. Instead of the hard cold rocks, his fingers came in contact with a massof long shaggy hair. 

Alas! their hopes were dispelled. Instead of conducting to the mouth ofthe cave, Fritz had only brought them back to the carcass of the bear!

CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT. 

CAVERN-LIFE. 

They were all filled with disappointment, and particularly that the dog, having arrived at the spot where the bear had been killed, would go nofarther. Drive him as they would by commands, or coax him by words ofencouragement, he would not part from the carcass. Even when carriedoff to some distance, and let go, he always drew Caspar back to the samespot. It was very vexatious. 

So thought they at first; but after a little reflection, they began tothink better of it; and to recognise in this incident something morethan chance. Karl especially thought so, and pointed out to hiscompanions that the hand of Providence had to do with it; and that thatsame hand would yet conduct them safely out of the dismal dungeon intowhich they had so imprudently ventured. 

Karl's words had a cheering effect; for he pointed out how fortunate itwas for them that they had once more found the carcass. But for thatthey should have had nothing to eat, and, as a matter of course, wouldhave soon perished of hunger. 

Now, however, that the bear was found, they could subsist upon his fleshfor days; and during one of these days they might succeed in reachingthe entrance. They would take care not to lose the knowledge of theplace where the carcass lay; and whatever excursion they might make fromthat spot, they should always arrange some clue by which they mightreturn to it. 

Fortunately for them there was water in the cavern. In many places itdripped from the rocks in sufficient quantity to give them as much asthey wanted for drink; and not far off they had crossed a little rivuletthat ran down the bottom of one of the great galleries. This they knewthey could find again; and, consequently they felt no apprehensions onthe score of water. 

It was a question, then, how long they would be in finding the entrance, and how long they could live upon the flesh of the bear. 

The finding of Bruin's carcass had considerably bettered theirprospects; and as they gathered around it to dinner, they felt morecheerful than they had done since the moment when they had laid it low. 

As they ate, it was dark enough around them to have called the meal asupper; and it was long enough since they had eaten their breakfast--though they could not guess how long--but as they had eaten nothingsince breakfast, they styled this first meal upon the bear-meat theirdinner. 

No dinner or supper was ever cooked like that--_it was not cooked atall_! for they had no fire wherewith to cook it. 

They were not squeamish. A very long interval had transpired since theyhad eaten their slight breakfast. Karl and Caspar had refrained fromthe uncooked viand until their appetite could resist no longer; and thenthe raw flesh of the bear became palatable enough. It was supper timewith Ossaroo. His stomach had more easily got over its scruples, and hehad bolted his dinner long, long ago; so that when the others sat downto their first meal, Ossaroo was able to join them at his second. 

Both Karl and Caspar ate heartily enough, --quite as heartily as if achandelier with its wax-lights had been sparkling over their heads. Perhaps the absence of light was a circumstance in their favour. Thehuge paws--those "titbits" of the bear's flesh--constituted theirdinner; and hunters will tell you that, boiled, roasted, or _raw_, abear's paw is not bad eating. 

When they had finished their meal, all three groped their way to wherethey heard the trickling of water. 

They found a place where it oozed in a rapid and continuous drippingthrough the rocks; and, applying their mouths to this subterraneanfountain, they were enabled in a few moments to slake their thirst. 

They then returned to where they had dined; and, being now much weariedwith their long-continued exertions, they stretched themselves upon therocks with the intention of having some sleep. Though their bed was ahard one, it was not cold; for in the interior of great caverns it isnever cold. There the temperature is more equable than that of theatmosphere without--being cooler in summer and warmer in winter, so thatvariety is scarcely known--at all events, the extremes of heat and coldare never felt. This is the ease with the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky, andother large caverns; and on this account it has been thought thatpersons suffering from pulmonary complaints might derive benefit bydwelling in caves. There are many such patients who make their home inthe Mammoth; and where a commodious hotel enables them to live incomfort, and even luxury! It is possible enough that the mild andequable temperature that exists under ground may enable the victim ofconsumption to prolong life for a considerable time: but it is doubtfulwhether any radical cure can be effected in this way; and theunfortunate sufferer, once he emerges from his subterranean dwelling, will be in as much danger from the insidious disease as before. 

Little did Karl, Caspar, and Ossaroo, care for the mild atmosphere thatsurrounded them in the cavern. They would gladly have exchanged it forthe hottest country in the torrid zone, or the coldest spot in all theArctic regions. Biting mosquitos in the former, or biting frost in thelatter, would have been more welcome than that mild and gentle climatethat surrounded them--that gloomy atmosphere, where sun had never shone, and where snow had never fallen. 

Notwithstanding their anxiety of mind, their weariness at lengthovercame them, and all three fell fast asleep. 

CHAPTER FIFTY NINE. 

EXPLORATION OF THE CAVE. 

They slept a good long while, though, whether if was by night or by day, they had no means of judging. They could only guess at it, byremembering how much time had transpired since they first entered thecave; but to show how little trust can be placed in any conjectures ofthis sort, they differed from one another in their estimates full twelvehours!

Karl thought they had been wandering about nearly two days and a night;while the others believed the time not so long by twelve hours at least. 

Karl adduced a reason for his belief--the ravenous appetite which theyhad acquired, and which must have taken a long time to grow upon them;moreover, they had slept so long that he thought it must be in thenight-time--the natural time of rest, which the nerves would understandwithout any clock to guide them. Karl admitted that his second reasonwas somewhat lame, since, having missed one night of sleep, their nerveson the day following would not be very nice about what hour they shouldfeel inclined towards slumber. 

It is probable, however, that Karl was right in his conjecture. Theyhad been long hours wandering to and fro, and had rested many times. The fuelling of horrid anxiety under which they had been sufferingalways impelled them to press on; and no wonder they had lost alldefinite recollection of the distance they had gone, or the time thusfruitlessly spent. It had taken them a good while to get the ladder inplace; and the first day had been far spent before they were ready topenetrate the cave. It was, therefore, quite probable that their firstsleep had been during the second night, after entering their gloomychamber. 

Whether or not they had slept long and soundly enough--though notwithout troubled dreams--in which they had encountered bears, fierceshaggy yak-bulls, deep dangerous pits into which they were about tofall, and high cliffs they were trying in vain to climb--it was quitenatural they should dream of such things. 

It was the awaking that was most unnatural. Instead of a brightsunshine to greet their eyes, or the soft blue light of morning, theysaw nought--all around was gloom. Instead of the music of birds, oreven the cheering sounds of active life, they heard nought. All aroundwas the silence of the tomb!

A tomb it might yet be to them--for a short while, perhaps, a livingtomb; but, sooner or later, a tomb for their dead bodies--a sepulchrefor their bones!

Such were their reflections on awaking. Their dreams while asleep wereeven less horrid than the reality to which they awoke!

If the sense of sleep regards not the absence of light, still less isthe appetite of hunger affected by it. Once more the bear's paws weredrawn upon for a meal, and afforded it without boil or broil, bread orsalt. 

As soon as they had eaten to their satisfaction, they rose to theirfeet, and set about the work which Karl had already traced out in histhoughts. Of course, before going about it he had fully communicatedhis plans to his companions. 

They were to make excursions in every direction from the spot where thebear had been killed. There were many galleries leading from theplace--they had noticed that while their torches were yet burning. Allthese they designed to explore, one after another. The explorationswere at first to be for short distances, until they had made themselvesfamiliar with the passage extending in some one particular direction. This they would accomplish by _feeling_ the rocks on either side, untilthey became thoroughly acquainted with the protuberances, or other marksthat could be used as guides. If none existed, they would make them, bypiling up stones at such places, or chipping a piece from thestalactites with the hatchet. Their design, in effect, was to "blaze"the passages, so that they would know them again, just as a woodmanmarks his way through the pathless forest. 

It was altogether an ingenious idea, and one that with time and patiencepromised success. Indeed, it seemed the only plan that held out a hopebeyond mere chance--for amidst so many devious ways, to have proceededwithout some plan would have been to trust to chance, and that they hadtried already. 

They well knew that to carry out their design would require both timeand patience; but by this, all three were well drilled in the lessons ofpatience. The bridge-building had been a school for them. It might nottake much time, but it might; and for either result had they made theirminds ready. 

In all probability, however, they might be long before they should settheir eyes upon a ray of the sun's light--before they should see thatbright disk of the cavern's mouth, that they had scarce looked at whileleaving it behind them. 

It was their intention then, first, to take one particular direction, and thoroughly explore that before penetrating into any other. When thefirst should be traversed, either to its termination, or to such alength as might influence them in believing they were in the wrong way, they would then leave it, and set to exploring some other. Sooner orlater, they believed that this would bring them into the passage thatwould conduct them out of their gigantic prison. 

Before setting about the execution of their plan, they once more madetrial of Fritz, as upon the day before; but the dog would not part fromthe spot; and though, encouraged by the voice of Caspar, he would beatabout for a certain space--it always ended by his returning to thecarcass of the bear. 

As soon as they became convinced that Fritz would not guide them, theyreleased him from the string; and then, in real earnest, set aboutcarrying out the design of Karl. 

Their mode of proceeding was quite ingenious. They groped about untilthey found a large passage that led from the chamber or opening in whichthey were. This gallery they resolved to explore first. 

Lest by any mistake they might not find their way back, one alwaysremained at a certain point; while the other two went ahead--stopping atintervals to blaze their way. Of course should the two who acted aspioneers make a wrong turn, so as not to know the route back, the voiceof the third would at once guide them. 

In this manner they proceeded without much difficulty, though with greatslowness. You will fancy they might have gone fast enough, theirretreat being thus secured for them. But there were many obstacles toprevent a rapid advance. Each lateral passage they came to--and therewere numbers of these--had to be marked for future examination, and themark had to be made distinct and recognisable--this operation sometimesrequiring a considerable time to effect. They had also to make theirblazes at short intervals, so that these might be the more easily foundupon their return. Another impediment was found in the clambering oversharp boulders, and getting across clefts that everywhere interceptedtheir path. 

Ay, slowly and with great caution were they compelled to make theiradvance, and when _night came_--that is, when they had grown wearied andhungry, and wanted food and rest--they calculated they had not proceededabove half-a-mile from their place of departure. Of course no light hadcheered them throughout those long working hours; but for all that theyreturned to the resting-place with their hearts still buoyed up withhope. To-morrow, --or the morrow after, or still another morrow, whatmattered it?--they felt high confidence that on some morrow they wouldlook once more upon the sun. 

CHAPTER SIXTY. 

PRESERVING THE BEAR'S-MEAT. 

There was one thing, however, about which they were apprehensive, andthat was about their larder--how long would it last? The bear was largeand fat, they could tell by the "feel" of him; and if they drew upon thecarcass for moderate rations, it would hold out for many days; but thenhow was the meat to be preserved? Lying as it was--still unskinned--itmust soon become unfit for food, though not so soon as in the open air;for meat will keep much longer in a cave, --that is, if it be a very deepone, than it will when exposed to the full light of the sun. 

This is easily explained. The principle of decomposition exists in theatmosphere itself, as is well-known to every one who deals in thehermetically-sealed airtight canisters of preserved meats; and if youcan but remove the atmosphere entirely from a piece of fish, flesh, orvegetable, it is supposed that it will keep for ever!

In the interior of a cavern, of course there is still an atmosphere, butit is rarer and of a less changeable sort, and, most probably, lessactive in its powers to cause decay. Hence it is that within the cavedecomposition is slower than without; and, indeed, there are somecaverns where, instead of being decomposed, the bodies of men andanimals have been found still retaining their proper forms, onlyshrivelled into smaller size, and dried up like mummies. 

Though there was water here and there in the cavern, in all other placesit was exceedingly dry. They could tell that the air was so, becausethe rocks felt dry, and in some places there was dust that was perfectlyready to puff up at the touch. They had noticed this while in pursuitof the bear. Both bear and dog had more than once been found envelopedin a cloud of dust as the hunters came near them with the torches. Indeed, they could tell that the atmosphere of the cavern was dry bysimply breathing it in, --it felt dry to the throat. 

Under the keen apprehension which they had lest the meat should spoilbefore they could find the entrance of the cave, their wits were set towork to find some means of preserving it. Salt they had none, andtherefore pickling was out of the question. Had they been able toprocure the material to make a fire, they could have managed withoutsalt by smoking the meat; but fire-wood was just then as difficult to begot at as salt. Even without either, had they only been in the openair, with the warm sun shining down upon them, they could have curedthat bear-meat so that it would have kept good for months. 

Alas! the sun's rays were as inaccessible as either the salt or thefuel. 

Preserving the meat by any one of the three different modes of salting, smoking, or jerking, was alike out of their power. 

Having already noticed the extreme dryness of the atmosphere, itoccurred to them that if the meat were cut into very thin slices orstrips, and then hung up, or spread out upon the rocks, it might notspoil at once--at all events, it might keep for a longer period than ifsuffered to lie as it was in one great mass. This was Ossaroo'ssuggestion, and a good one it was. At all events, nothing better couldbe thought of, and after some consideration, they determined to act uponit. 

Where were they to procure lights? How was the bear to be skinnedwithout light? How was the flesh to be cut up and spread out?

These were questions that did not present the slightest obstacle--ouradventurers scarce gave thought to them. They had by this time almostlearnt to work in the darkness; and as for the skinning of the bear, Ossaroo could have performed that operation if it had even beendarker, --supposing this to be possible. There was no difficulty aboutlights; and the shikarree, having been assisted by the others to placethe carcass in a proper attitude, set to work with the keen blade of hisknife, and, almost as readily as if a dozen candles had been held byhim, he stripped off the shaggy hide, and laid it back upon the rocks. 

The cutting the flesh into slices and strips would be easily effected, though it would require more time, and should be done with great nicety. If not sliced very thin, the meat would be liable to spoil the sooner. 

But the Hindoo hunter was a very adept at this sort of thing, and hisskill enabled him to complete the business in such a manner that had his"griskins" been submitted to the light, no one could have told they hadbeen "carved" in the darkness. 

The strips, as they were cut by Ossaroo, were passed into the hands ofthe others, who having already spread out the hide with the hairy sideundermost, laid the pieces upon it. 

As soon as Ossaroo had stripped the bones pretty clean, it was then timeto dispose of the flesh. A question now arose as to whether it would bebetter to spread the pieces out upon the rock or hang them up uponlines. 

Decidedly better to hang them up, thought Ossaroo; and the others agreedwith him. They would dry sooner in that way, it was thought; besides, as Caspar suggested, they would be out of the way of Fritz, who, if notlooked after, might steal a march upon them, and devour half the meat ata single meal. By all means they should be hung out of his reach. 

But how was this to be accomplished? Where were the ropes and lines tobe obtained? They had neither poles to serve as uprights, nor ropes tobe stretched between them. True, there was a long piece of cord in thepossession of Ossaroo, which he had manufactured from the Indian hemp, while making his fish-net; but this would not be enough. It would takemany yards of cord to carry such a quantity of meat. What was to bedone?

"Cut the hide into strips!" cried Caspar, in answer to the question. 

The very thing; and no sooner suggested than carried into effect. 

The sliced meat was removed--the raw hide was stretched out, and cutinto thongs of about an inch in thickness, and these being knottedtogether, a rope was soon made that reached from side to side of thegreat chamber. The ends of this were fastened to the rocks; one waslooped around a jutting point, and the opposite was held by being placedupon a little shelf with a heavy stone on top of it; and thus a line, something after the fashion of a clothes-line, was carried across thechamber. 

When they had tried its strength, and were convinced that it would servethe purpose intended, they carried the meat slice by slice, and laid itcarefully across, until the string was full. 

Another line had to be made before all was hung up; and this was madeand fastened to the rock, in a similar manner as the first. Theremainder of the slices were suspended upon it, and all hands nowdesisted from their labour. Their day's work was done; for whether itwas night or day, they had been busy for a long time, and on thecompletion of the job were fain to betake themselves once more to rest. 

They ate their meal, and lay down intending to sleep only for a fewhours, and then to rouse themselves and with renewed energies continuetheir search after the light of the sun. 

CHAPTER SIXTY ONE. 

DREAMS. 

Karl in his sleep had a dream, "Let there be light, and there waslight!"

This highly poetic passage of Scripture had been running in his mindduring the past hours. He was thinking of chaos before the creation;and their own situation might well suggest the chaotic age. He wasthinking--and reverentially--of the wonderful power of the Creator, whoout of such darkness could cause light to shine forth by the simpleexpression of his will, "Let there be light, and there was light!"

Karl dreamt that a form had appeared to them, --the form of a beautifulman, --and that from his body a bright light, similar to that of the sun, radiated on all sides. Around his head and face the rays weredistributed in the form of a glory, such as Karl had seen upon many oldpictures of the Saviour. Looking more attentively at the face, Karlalso recognised its resemblance to the same pictures;--the gentle andbenign expression, the noble forehead, and fair curling hair, --all werethe same. Karl, who was of a religious turn, believed it was theSaviour he saw in his dream. The cave was no longer in darkness; it waslit up by the coruscations of light that emanated from the beautifulvision, and Karl could see all around him. 

After regarding him for a while, the bright form turned and moved off, beckoning Karl and the others to follow. 

They obeyed; and, after traversing numerous passages and chambers, --someof which they recognised as having passed through while in chase of thebear, --they were guided to the mouth of the cavern, where the strangeapparition, meeting the light of the sun, melted into the air anddisappeared from their sight!

The delight which Karl felt, at this _denouement_ of his dream, causedhim to awake with a start, and with a joyful ejaculation upon his lips. It was suddenly suppressed, and followed by an expression of pain anddisappointment. The happy passage had been only a dream, --a falsedelusion. The reality was as dark and gloomy as ever. 

The interjections of Karl awoke his companions; and Karl perceived thatCaspar was greatly excited. He could not see him, but he knew by histalk, that such was the case. 

"I have been dreaming, " said Caspar, "a strange dream. "

"Dreaming! of what?"

"Oh! of lights, brother, --of lights, " replied Caspar. 

Karl was deeply attentive, --almost superstitious. He fancied thatCaspar had seen the same vision with himself, --it must have beensomething more than a dream!

"What lights, Caspar?"

"Oh! jolly lights, --lights enough to show us out. Hang me! if I think Idreamt it after all. By thunder! good brother, I believe I was halfawake when the idea came into my mind. Capital idea, isn't it?"

"What idea?" inquired Karl in surprise, and rather apprehensive thatCaspar's dream had deprived him of his senses. "What idea, Caspar?"

"Why, the idea of the _candles_, to be sure. "

"The candles! What candles?--Surely, " thought Karl, as he asked thequestion, --"surely my poor brother's intellect is getting deranged, --this horrid darkness is turning his brain. "

"Oh! I have not told you my dream, --if it was a dream. I am confused. I am so delighted with the idea. We shall group no more in this hideousdarkness, --we shall have light, --plenty of light, I promise you. Odd wedid not think of the thing before!"

"But what is it, brother? What was your dream about?--Tell us that. "

"Well, now that I am awake, I don't think it was a dream, --at least, nota regular one. I was thinking of the thing before I fell asleep, and Ikept on thinking about it when I got to be half asleep; and then I sawmy way clearer. You know, brother, I have before told you that when Ihave any thing upon my mind that puzzles me, I often hit upon thesolution of it when I am about half dreaming; and so it has been in thiscase, I am sure I have got the right way at last. "

"Well, Caspar, --the right way to do what? The right way to get out ofthe cave?"

"I hope so, brother. "

"But what do you propose?"

"I propose that we turn tallow-chandlers. "

"Tallow-chandlers! Poor boy!" soliloquised Karl; "I thought as much. Omerciful Heaven, my dear brother! his reason is gone!"

Such were Karl's painful surmises, though he kept them to himself. 

"Yes, tallow-chandlers, " continued Caspar, in the same half-earnest, half-jocular way, "and make us a full set of candles. "

"And of what would you make your candles, dear Caspar?" inquired Karl, in a sympathising tone, and with the design of humouring his brother, rather than excite him by contradiction. 

"Of what, " echoed Caspar, "what but the fat of this great bear?"

"Ha!" ejaculated Karl, suddenly changing his tone, as he perceived thatCaspar's madness had something of method in it, "the fat of the bear, you say?"

"Certainly, Karl. Isn't his stomach as full of tallow as it can stick?and what's to hinder us to make candles out of it that will carry us allover the cave, --and out of it, I fancy, unless it be the greatest mazethat Nature has ever made out of rock-work?"

Karl was no longer under the belief that his brother had gone mad. Onthe contrary, he saw that the latter had conceived a very fine idea; andthough it did not yet appear how the thing was to be carried out, Karlfancied that there was something in it. His sweet dream recurred tohim, and this he now regarded as ominous of the success of some plan ofescape, --perhaps by the very means which Caspar had suggested, --bymaking candles out of "bear's grease!"

These were pleasant thoughts, but to Karl the pleasantest thought of allwas the returning conviction that Caspar _was still in his senses_!

CHAPTER SIXTY TWO. 

HOPES. 

Ossaroo now joined in the general joy; and the three placed their headstogether, to deliberate upon Caspar's suggestion, and to discuss itsfeasibility in detail. 

But neither Karl nor Ossaroo had much need to spend their opinion on thedetails; for the original "promoter" of the plan had already conceivednearly the whole of them. It was, in fact, these that he had got holdof while half asleep; and which, on first awaking, he believed to haveoccurred to him in a dream. But there was no dream in the matter. Theidea of making candles from the bear's fat had been in his mind beforehe lay down--he had even thought of it while they were at work in curingthe meat. 

"Yes, " said he, commencing to tell them in detail all that had passedthrough his mind upon the subject; "I had thought of the candles, whileassisting Ossaroo to cut up the bear. I could tell, by the touch, thatmany pieces of the meat were almost pure fat; and I wondered to myselfwhether it would not burn and make a light. I knew, of course, thatthere was plenty more in the great stomach of the animal, and that ofthe real sort of which candles could be made. Would it burn? that wasthe question that puzzled me. I feared that it would not burn withoutfirst being rendered to grease or lard, and a wick put into it, --infact, I knew it could not; and there arose the difficulty, since we hadno fire wherewith to render the fat, and no vessel to render it in, evenif we had been provided with fire in plenty. "

"Ah! that is too true, " assented Karl, rather despairingly. 

"Well, so thought I, Karl, and I had well-nigh given up thinking aboutthe matter--of course, I said nothing about it to either of you--as Iknew you could not create fuel out of stones any more than I, and therewas an end of it. "

"Yes--an end of it, " unconsciously echoed Karl, in a desponding tone. 

"Not yet, brother! not yet!" rejoined Caspar, as he proceeded in hisrelation. "You see the thing had got into my thoughts, and, after awhile, I found myself once more speculating upon it. How were we tomake a fire that would melt that fat? That we could strike a light, Iknew--we could do that with our tinder or gunpowder; but where were weto get sufficient fuel to make a fire with, and where was the vessel tobe obtained, in which to render the lard? At first, I thought only ofthe fire. If we could once raise fuel for that, the vessel would not beof so much importance--we might contrive to heat a flat, thin stone, andmelt some of the fat in that way. If we could not make fine candles, wemight dip some wick in the grease, and thus have a kind of taper thatwould serve almost as well. I knew we had wick--I remembered the longhempen string which Ossaroo has got, and I knew that that would serveadmirably for the purpose. All that would be easy enough--at least itappeared so--all except the stuff for the fire. "

"Very ingenious of you, Caspar; these things had never entered my mind. Go on, brother!"

"Well--to make a long story short, I have got the fuel. "

"Bravo! good! good!" exclaimed Karl and Ossaroo in a breath, and inaccents of joy. "You have got the fuel?"

"Yes--I found it, at length; just as I was bobbing over asleep, the ideacrossed my mind; though I fancied I was only dreaming, and must haveafterwards fallen asleep. But I partially awoke shortly after, and tookto thinking again; and then I found the vessel in which we can renderour tallow--I think we can. "

"Hurrah! better than all!"

"And now, listen to my plan; for I have been thinking while I have beentalking, and I have it _more_ complete than ever. Maybe you can bothadd something, but here is what I propose. "

"Tell us, Caspar--all right, go on. "

"We have with us two guns--Ossaroo has his spear, his hatchet, his bow, and a good quiver of arrows--fortunately his quiver, too, is of thickbamboo, and dry as a chip. First, then, I propose that, with Ossaroo'saxe, we break up the stocks of our guns, ramrods, and all--we can soonmake others, once we get out--also the shaft of Ossaroo's spear, hisbow, arrows, and quiver--never mind, Ossaroo, you can replace them fromthe forest. This being done, we can make a fire large enough to melt asmuch fat as will make us no end of dips. "

"You are right, brother, " interposed Karl; "but how about the vessel tomelt it in?"

"That puzzled me for a while, " replied the ingenious Caspar; "but I gotover the difficulty, at length, by thinking of my powder-flask; you knowit is a patent one, and the top screws off. Well--we can take off thetop, empty the powder into one of our pockets, and make use of thebottom part for the lard. I am sure it will stand the fire, for it isstout copper without a flaw. The only difficulty is, that it is small;but we can fill it over and over again. "

"And you propose to make the string which Ossaroo has got into wicks, and dip them in the hot grease?"

"Nothing of the sort, " replied Caspar, in a triumphant tone; "we shallhave no dips. I was contented with them at first, but not any longer. We shall have candles--real mould-candles!"

"How? Mould-candles? How?"

"Oh! that you shall see by-and-by. Ossaroo would only disclose part ofhis plans when he went to trap the tiger, and I mean to keep a little ofmine to myself, in order to have a _revanche_ upon him. Ha! ha! ha!"

Caspar finished his speech with a laugh. It was the first time any ofthem had laughed since they entered that cave--no doubt, the first laughthat ever echoed through its gloomy aisles. 

CHAPTER SIXTY THREE. 

LIGHT IN DARKNESS. 

Without losing farther time, the three set to work to make the fire, Caspar of course taking the direction. The barrels were first taken outof their guns, the locks unscrewed, and then the other iron-work wasremoved from the stocks. By dint of a little hammering with stones, andcleaving with the hatchet, the butt of each was separated from theheel-piece, and then broken up into small fragments. Even the tworamrods were sacrificed--the heads and screws being carefully preserved. In no reckless humour did they act, for they had now very definiteexpectations of being able to escape from the cave; and prudencewhispered them that the valuable weapons they were thus dismantlingmight be needed hereafter, as much as ever they had been. Nothing, therefore, was damaged that could not be afterwards replaced--nothingthrown away. Only the wood-work was sacrificed to present necessity. Every article of iron, to the smallest nail or screw, was carefullypreserved; and when all were separated from the wood-work, they wereplaced together and tied into a bundle, so that they might be easilycarried along. 

Ossaroo's weapon went "to the hammer" next. The spear-head was knockedoff, and the long shaft broken into a dozen pieces. The bow wasunstringed and cut into chips, and then the arrows were snapped across, and the quiver split up. All these would be excellent materials, andfrom their age and dryness would ignite and burn like touch-wood. 

An important addition to their stock of fuel was obtained from a sourceup to this time quite unthought of. They now remembered the two largehandles by which they had carried the torches; for they had made themwith handles something after the fashion of a stable-broom. These hadbeen dropped at the time the torches went out, and were lying somewherenear the spot. All three set to "grambling, " and soon found both ofthem; and better still, found them with a considerable quantity of theresinous splits of the pine still attached to their ends. 

This was a bit of good luck, for the pine-chips thus obtained would bethe very thing wherewith to kindle the fire. Already well seasoned, andcovered with the resin, that had run over them from the burning torches, they would catch like gunpowder itself. 

The whole of the fire-wood was now collected together, and formed agoodly pile. There would be enough for their purpose, even without thehandle of Ossaroo's hatchet, which was still left in its socket. Itcould be drawn out at any time, but very likely would not be required. 

Now it was clear to all of them, that their little stock of fuel, if setfire to in the ordinary way, would burn too rapidly, and becomeexhausted long before their candle-making operations could be completed. This would be a sad dilemma, and would leave them in a worse situationthan ever. Means, therefore, must be taken to avoid such a catastrophe, and means were adopted, as follows:--

They first set to work, and constructed a little furnace of only six oreight inches in diameter. This they easily built out of the looseblocks of stone that were lying about. In this furnace they placed aportion of their fire-wood--for it is well-known that the furnace is thebest plan for economising fuel. The whole of the heat is thrownupwards, and a vessel placed on top will receive double the heat that itwould, if hung over a scattered fire that is open on all sides. 

But another important consideration led them to the building of thefurnace. 

They saw that when the light-wood should be fairly kindled, they couldprevent it from blazing too rapidly, by casting upon it pieces of thebear's fat; and in this way not only prolong the burning of the wood, but make a much stronger fire. This idea was a very happy one, and atonce secured them against a scarcity of fuel for their purpose. Thefurnace was made very narrow at the top, and two stones were placed sothat the powder-flask, --emptied of its contents of course--should restbetween them, and catch the full strength of the upward blaze. 

All these things were arranged without light, but when they hadproceeded thus far, they worked no longer in the darkness. The chipswere placed in the bottom of the furnace--the tinder was ignited bymeans of flint and steel--its burning edge was placed in contact withthe fine resin-covered shavings of pine-wood; and in another instant thegreat vault, that had so late been buried in amorphous gloom, wassparkling like a chamber set with diamonds!

The light enabled all three to do their work with rapidity and sureness. 

Ossaroo was seen over the skeleton carcass cutting out the huge massesof tallow, and placing it upon the rocks. Karl was busy in attending tothe fire, which, now that it had received several pieces of the fat, burned brightly and steadily--while Caspar stood near occupied with thebarrels of his gun. 

What was Caspar doing with the gun? Surely it could be of no servicenow, without either stock or lock? Ah! you mistake. It was just nowthat it became of service, and of great service. Only watch Caspar alittle, and you will see that he has an object in handling that brace ofbarrels. Observe!--he has unscrewed both the nipples, and is drawingthe end of a string through each of them. The other end of thesestrings may be seen protruding from the barrels at the muzzle. Thosestrings are wicks already prepared from the hempen cord of Ossaroo, andyou need not now be told what use Caspar intends to make of hisbeautiful smooth bores, for by this time you will have guessed it. 

"Candle-moulds of course!" I hear you exclaim. 

"Candle-moulds of course, " I reply; and most excellent moulds they willmake, almost as good as if that had been the original design in theirconstruction. 

Well, the work went on--the wicks were got into their places--and assoon as the first flask of fallow was rendered into grease, it waspoured into one of the barrels. This process was repeated again andagain, and several times more, until, to the great delight of all, bothbarrels were observed to be full to the muzzle. 

Of course the barrels were hot, and the grease inside them still in aliquid state. It would be necessary, therefore, to wait patiently untilthey should cool, and the candles become "frozen" and firm. In order tohasten this result, they carried them to the place where the waterdripped from the roof of the cavern; and, resting them in an uprightposition--so that the drops might fall upon, and trickle along thebarrels--they there left them, and returned to the fire. 

This was instantly put out--all excepting a slight spark or two toassist in rekindling it. It was a wise precaution, for they knew theywould have a long while to wait for the cooling of the candles, and theydesigned making at least another cast, before attempting to stir fromthe spot. On examining their stock of fuel, they saw that it would besufficient to melt the tallow for another pair--they had string enoughfor wicks--and of the grease the great carcass afforded them anabundance. 

You will wonder why the barrel of Karl's gun was not also brought intorequisition. That is easily explained. Karl's piece was a rifle, andon account of the grooves inside would not have served at all for such apurpose. Had they attempted to mould a candle in it, the candle couldnot have been drawn out, and they would only have wasted their labour. This they knew, and therefore did not make the attempt. 

During the interval they employed themselves in "flaxing out" theremainder of the hempen cord, and preparing it for wicks. They alsoenjoyed a meal of the bear's-meat--this time properly cooked--for duringthe continuance of the little fire, they had taken the opportunity tobroil themselves a steak or two; and after eating this, they felt inmuch better case to continue their labours. 

They waited patiently until the time came round for drawing the candles. It was a good long while, but the time arrived at length, when thebarrels became cold as ice, and the tallow inside appeared to be frozenas hard. 

The fire was now rekindled--the iron moulds were slightly heated in theblaze; and then the pull was given, slow and steady. A shout of joyhailed the appearance of the long white cylinder as it came softlygliding from the muzzle, until full three feet of a beautiful candlewere revealed to the eyes of the delighted trio. The second "draw"succeeded equally well; and a brace of huge candles, each as big asthree "sixes, " were now completely moulded and ready to be lit. 

A trial was immediately made, when it was found that both burnedbeautifully. 

After a short while, another brace was added; and they had now at theircommand light enough to last them for a period of nearly a hundredhours! They could still have moulded more candles--for neither theirfat nor their fuel was exhausted--but surely they had enough? Surely ina hundred hours they would look upon a far lovelier light--the light ofthe glorious sun?

And they did so in far less time--in less than the twentieth part of ahundred hours, they gazed upon the orb of day. 

I shall not detail their wanderings backward and forward, upward anddownward, through the vaulted galleries of that stupendous cavern!Suffice it to say, that the bright spot indicating the entrance atlength flashed before their eyes like a meteor; and dropping the candlesfrom their fingers they rushed forth, and once more gazed with delightedeyes upon the shining face of heaven!

CHAPTER SIXTY FOUR. 

CONCLUSION. 

You will imagine that after such a perilous adventure in the great cave, they would never again set foot within its gloomy precincts. Neitherwould they, had any mode of escaping from their other prison--the valleyitself--been offered. But they could think of none, and there stilllingered in their mind some slight hopes that one or other of the manypassages of the cave might lead through the mountains, or have anopening at the top of the cliffs. 

Slight as were the grounds for hope, they could not give them up untilthey should satisfy themselves by a complete, and thorough exploration;and for more than a week after their adventure, they employed themselvesin making huge torches and moulding candles for this purpose. 

A large quantity of both were at length prepared, and the explorationcommenced. 

Day after day they entered the cavern--each day making an excursion thatlasted for several hours. Day by day they continued their fruitlesssearch--fruitless, since no outlet could be found. 

But it was not till after weeks thus spent--till after they hadtraversed every vault of that stupendous cavern, and traced everypassage to its termination in the rocks, that they resigned all hope, and gave up in despair. 

When the last day's search was ended, and they had emerged from thecave, never to enter it again, all three might have been seen seatedupon the rocks near its mouth, in attitudes and with looks thatbetokened a deep and hopeless despair. 

For a long time they sat in silence. The same thought was in the mindsof all--the one painful thought, that they were hopelessly cut off fromall communication with the world, and would never again look on humanfaces save their own!

Caspar was the first to break silence. 

"Oh!" groaned he, "it is an awful fate--an awful fate--here must welive--here must we die--far away from home--from the world--alone, alone, oh!"

"Not alone, Caspar, " replied Karl, making an effort to lookcheerful, --"not alone, for God is with us. From this time forth let usstrive to forget the world, and make Him our companion. _Let God be ourworld_!"

THE END.